c- iR i^.3M3 ^ PRINCETON, N. J. ^ ' Division Section,.,, Shelf. Number, WHAT IS PRESBYTERIAN LAW AS DEFINED BY THE CHURCH COURTS? SEVENTH EDITION. WEVISED AND ENLAROED. CONTAINING THE DECISIONS OF THE GENERAL AS- SEMBLY TO 1894, INCLUSIVE. BY THE Rev. J. ASPINWALL HODGE, D.D. PHILADELPHIA : PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK, No. 1334 CHESTNUT STKEET. COPYRIGHT, 1882, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION. COPYRIGHT, 1884, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION. ALL BIGHTS BSSERYXD. Westcott & Thomson, ^ttreotypers and Electrotypers, PhUad^^ PREFACE. Thsoughotjt my ministry of twenty-five years T have experienced the need of ready and authoritative answers to questions which constantly arise in Church work. As a young man, fresh from the seminary, I was embarrassed when suddenly made " the chief ruler," the Moderator of the Session. I was practically igno- rant of its high duties, and was tempted to neglect them under the new and absorbing pressure of pulpit prepara- tion. Questions of government and discipline wxre pre- sented, and my opinions and the theories urged by others were useless. I needed to know how the Church had defined its constitution and applied its laws, and was thus led to record the interpretations and decisions of our highest judicatory. I soon found that Elders and Deacons, unexpectedly called to their responsible offices, gave their solemn assent to the constitution often after a very cursory reading, and were necessarily perplexed as to their duties. Candidates were frequently ordained when found " apt to teach,'' but unprepared *^ to rule '' and "to take care of the Church of God.'' Communi- cants needed instruction as to the distinctive principles 4 PREFACE. of Presbyterianism, their own privileges and work in the Church and their relation to other denominations of Christians. To meet these needs in my own congregation, I formed a class on Church Polity, and prepared questions on our " Form of Government " to help the members in their study. The interest excited and the good accomplished convinced me that all the officers and members of our churches would be greatly helped by authoritative an- swers to such questions. In this book I attempt to aid them, presenting, not my own views nor the theories of others, but Presbyterian Law as defined by the Church Courts. Sound doctrine, the efficiency of officers. Christian activity and the maintenance of fel- lowship with other branches of Christ's Church, all depend very much upon a correct appreciation and proper use of our scriptural form of government; the principles of which have been developed and illustrated under both the Old and New Dispensations of the Church of God . Sabbath-school classes in Church Polity there- fore would be a lasting spiritual edification to the whole Church ; and more practical instruction in the theologi- cal seminaries and thorough examinations before Pres- bytery would secure a ministry better fitted to teach and to rule. The real unity of the Church, as well as denominational courtesy, requires the recognition of the ministry, ordi- nances and discipline of other branches of the ChristiaD PREFACE. O Church. Christ brings all his worshipers into frequent ecclesiastical and personal relations for mutual improve- ment, and in anticipation of the perfect communion to be enjoyed hereafter. I have therefore stated the principal peculiarities of other churches, as far as possible, in the words of their acknowledged standards. I trust that this book may help to make us more loyal and e&cient as Presbyterians, and more sympathetic with the whole body of Christ. J. ASPINWALL HODGE. Hartford, Connecticut, ) January, 1882. j PREFACE TO THE SEVENTH EDITION- In preparing this edition for the press the book has been carefully revised, many of the plates having been changed. It contains the decisions of the General As- sembly to the present date, thus greatly increasing its value over previous editions. The Board of Publication has gone to considerable expense in carrying out the efforts of the author to make this book a real help to our Ministers and Elders. J. ASPINWALL HODGE. Lincoln Univebsity, \ Chester Co., Pa., October 15, 1894./ 6 CONTENTS. [The chapters and sections correspond with those of the " Form of Govern^ Client," and the text of these is indicated by italics.] Pagb Preface 3 Preface to Seventh Edition 6 Contents ...... 7 Introductory 9 /HAP. I. Preliminary Principles 21 II. Of the Church 28 III. Of the Officers of the Church 41 IV. Of Bishops or Pastors 45 V. Of Kuling Elders 62 VI. Of Deacons 60 VII. Of Ordinances m a Particular Church 71 Prayer 74 Praise 76 Preaching 80 Baptism 82 Lord's Supper 90 Fasting 93 Sabbath 93 Marriage 97 Catechising 108 Collections Ill Discipline 113 Benediction 117 Vill. Of Church Government, and the Several Kinds OF Judicatories 117 IX. Of the Church Session 126 X. Of the Presbytery 177 7 8 CONTENTO, Chap. Pagb. XI. Of the Synod 241 XII. Of the General Assembly 260 XIII. Of Electing and Ordaining Elders and Deacons 305 XIV. Of Licensing Candidates 323 XV. Of the Election and Ordination of Ministers . 358 XVI. Of Translation, or Kemoving a Minister .... 392 XVII. Of Kesigning a Pastoral Charge 401 XVIII. Of Missions (Boards and Committees) 411 Board of Home Missions 415 Board of Education 430 Board of Publication 442 Board of Foreign Missions 459 Board of Church Erection 473 Board of Belief 480 Board of Missions for Freedmen 486 Sustentation Fund 499 Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies 506 Permanent Committee on Temperance 509 Committee on Manses 512 Permanent Committee on Systematic Beneficence . .515 Presbyterian Historical Society 521 XIX. Of Moderators 525 General Eules for Judicatories 530 Standing Orders 538 XX. Of Clerks 543 XXI. Of Vacant Congregations 550 XXII. Of Commissioners to the General Assembly . . . 552 XXIII. Of Amendments 564 Local Evangelists 565 Worship of God by Offerings 566 Increase of the Ministry 567 Ministry Adjustment 569 Control of Theological Seminaries 669 Differences between Judicatories 572 Young People's Societies 673 Index 675 INTRODUCTORY. WhatistheClmrcli? "The invisible Church is the whole number of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one under Christ the Head/^ " The visible Church is a so- ciety made up of all such as in all ages and places of the world do profess the true religion, and of their children.^' * What is the present condition of the visible Church ? It is composed of various denominations, or chui'ches, which, while holding to Christ the Head, and receiving the Scriptures as the inspired revelation of his truth and will, are distinguished from each other by their creeds, forms of worship and polities. What are the principal kinds of church government ? 1. The Papal. Its characteristics are, "a vicar of Christ, a perpetual college of Apostles, and the people subject to their infallible control." 2. The Prelatical, which teaches "the perpetuity of the apostleship as the governing power in the Churchj which therefore consists of those who profess the true religion and are subject to apostle-bishops." Its Low Church form asserts that " there was originally a three- fold order in the ministry, and that there should be now. * Larger Catechism, Qq. 62 and 64. 10 INTRODUCTORY. But it does not affirm that mode of organization to be essential." 3. The Independent, which holds that "the gov- erning and executive power in the Church is in the brotherhood," and "that the church organization is complete in each worshiping assembly, which is inde- pendent of every other." * 4. The Congregational, which maintains that "all ecclesiastical power resides in the church, or the associ- ated body of the brethren," and that the churches, which " live in close fraternal union, are associated together in bodies, and often ask and receive advice and help from each other; but all this is the result of mutual confidence and affection, not of any superior power." The inde- pendence of the churches is claimed in the right of each to choose its own officers, determine its creed, judge its members and formulate its worship. The community of the churches is expressed in Councils, called in emer- gencies, and which have only advisory power.f 5. The Presbyterian, which holds that " the people have a right to a substantial part in the government of the Church," by representatives generally called Ruling Elders; that "the Presbyters who minister in word and doctrine are the highest permanent officers of the Church, and all belong to the same order ;" and that " the out- ward and visible Church is, or should be, one, in the sense that a smaller part is subject to a larger, and a larger to the whole," as in courts of appeal.^ What portions of the Reformed Church are Presbyterian? The Protestant churches of France, Holland, Germany, * What is Presbyterianism, pp. 5, 6. t Congregational Manual, pp. 6-11. X Whai is Presbyterianism, pp. 6, 7. ORIGIN OF PRESBYTERIAN ISM. 11 Switzerland, Scotland, Ireland and portions of the dis- senting churches of England, and those in this country and Canada planted by them.* This list is very imper- fect, as may be seen in the list of churches in the Pres- byterian Alliance. To it should be added the Presby- terian Church of Wales, Mission Church of Belgium, Waldensian Church of Italy, Reformed Church of East Friesland, Evangelical Church of Spain, the Reformed churches of Bohemia and Moravia, in the Netherlands, in Russia, the Free Italian Church, Reformed Dutch Church in Cape Colony, in Orange Free State, in Natal, in South Africa, in Australia, in New Zealand, in Otago, in Ceylon and in New Hebrides.f To this list should be added also the various mission churches established in heathen lands. Did Presbyterianism originate with the Reformers ? The three great principles of Presbyterianism — ^viz. government by Elders, the parity of the ministry and courts of appeals — have always been recognized in the Church of God. (See Ex. 3 : 16; 18 : 25, 26; Num. 11 : 16.) For the ceremonial services (which were typi- cal and temporary) there were Priests of various orders. But the teaching Elders, or Scribes, or Doctors of the law, were of the same order. The Apostles, who were extraordinary and temporary officers, J ordained Elders in every church, and in their Epistles distinguished be- tween those who "rule well" and those who "labor in word and doctrine" (Acts 15 : 25 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). The most ancient churches still extant, or of whose govern- ment we have information, were Presbyterian; as the * Miller on Presbyterianism, p. 20. t Beport of Second General Council of the Presbyterian Alliance, pp. 5, 9; Third General Council, pp. 14-23. J See p. 42. 12 rNTRODUCTORY. Waldensian and Bohemian churches, the Syrian in the far East, the ancient British churches, and the Culdee Church in lona, Scotland, which land had received Christianity, according to Tertullian and Baronius, be- fore the death of John. These churches claim to have received their form of government from the Apostles' teaching and practice. Calvin and the other Reformers derived their principles of polity and discipline from the Scriptures, and from these ancient churclfes.* What is the earliest record of a Presbytery in England? In 1572 a Presbytery Avas formed at Wandsworth, near London. In 1574, T. Cartwright republished Travers' work under the title, "A full and Plaine Declaration of Ecclesiastical Discipline out of the Word of God." In 1584 a national Synod in London revised a book which was called the '' Holy Discipline," and which before 1590 was subscribed by five hundred Ministers in England.f What book of polity was adopted by the Church of Scot- laud at the Reformation ? " Previous to the legal establishment of the Protestant religion in 1560, the 'Book of Common Order,' used by the English church at Geneva, was generally followed as the rule of worship and discipline by the Scotch Re- formers ; but that being found inadequate to the regu- lation of a Church consisting of numerous congregations, a 'Book of Discipline' adapted to the state of the Church was soon after that event urged upon Parliament," but it dis- solved without action. The same year a " Book of Policy," or " First Book of Discipline," was approved by the Gen- * Name, Nature and Function of Ruling Elder, p. 78 ; The Culdee Church, pp. 33-51 and 65-72; Miller on Preshyterianism, pp. 9-22; Primitive Church Offices, pp. 1-67. t Constitutional History of the Presbyterian Churchy p. 23. WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY. 13 eral Assembly. This, while sanctioned by the Church, was never formally approved by the civil authorities. " The Second Book of Discipline " was adopted by the General Assembly in 1578; and according to it the church government was established in 1592.* Wlieii did the Westminster Assembly of Divines meet ? This Assembly of Ministers and laymen met by order of Parliament July 1, 16'43, and closed February 22, 1649. Its sessions were in the Jerusalem Chamber of Westminster Abbey. Great dissatisfaction had been caused by the introduction of new ceremonies, the en- forcement of the " Book of Sunday Sports," the expulsion of Puritan clergy, and the effort to force the Episcopal liturgy upon the Scottish churches. This Assembly was called "to be consulted with by Parliament for settling of the government and the liturgy of the Church of Eng- land, and for the vindication of the doctrine of the said Church from false aspersions and interpretations." In October of the same year Parliament ordered the mem- bers to "confer and treat among themselves of such discipline and government as may be most agreeable to God's holy word, etc., to be settled in this Church, in stead and place of the present church government by Archbishops, Bisho23S, etc., which is resolved to be taken away, and touching and concerning the directory of worship, or liturgy, hereafter to be in the Church." The Assembly had no ecclesiastical authority, but was to confer with Parliament on these subjects. Of those appointed members of the Assembly, twenty were Ministers of the Church of England ; many of these were prevented from taking their seats by a proclamation from the king for- bidding the meeting of the Assembly. At the open^ * The Church of God, by Stuart Eobinson, Appendix, pp. iv., xvii. 14 INTRODUCTORY. iog there were sixty-nine Ministers present. Most of these were Presbyterians, ten were Independents and six were Erastians (holding that the Church is subordinate to the State). The whole number of delegates was one hundred and twenty Ministers and thirty laymen. In 1 644 the Assembly submitted to Parliament " The Di- rectory for Public Worship ;'^ in 1 646, " The Confession of Faith.^^ In 1647 the Assembly sent to the House of Com- mons " The Larger Catechism," and the same year " The Shorter Catechism." These were adopted immediately by the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. In England the " Directory for Public Worship " and the "Confession of Faith" were ratified by Parliament. These, with the Assembly's Catechism, became the standards of the English and of the Irish Presbyterian churches, but the restoration of the Stuarts re-established Epis- copacy in its former authority in England.* What was the earliest Presbyterian church in Amer- ica? This is uncertain. The first Presbyterian church of New York was planted by the Reformed Church of Holland in 1628. Pev. James M. Macdonald claimed that the Presbyterian church of Jamaica, L. I., was " the oldest Presbyterian church established by the English in America." It was organized in 1672.f Dr, Gillett grants that this is " more than possible." The Pev. Francis Ma- kemie organized a church at Rehoboth, Somerset co., Md. "All the circumstances point to the establishment of that church from 1684 to 1686.'' There were at least three * American Oyclopcedia. Constitutional History of Presbyterian Church, pp. 23-26; Westminster Assembly (A. F. Mitchell), pp. 370, 407. f Two Centuries in the History of the Presbyterian Church, Jamaica, pp. 57, 76. See American Presbyterianism (C. A. Briggs,) pp. 87-131. PRESET TERI A NISM IN AMERICA. 15 churches in Maryland in 1691 : at Rehoboth, Makemie Pastor ; at Snow Hill, S. Davis Pastor ; and at Princess Ann, T. Wilson Pastor. Records have been recently- discovered "incidentally showing the establishment of the church in Maryland to have been the first upon this continent." * According to Dr. Gillett, the Presbyterian church at Snow Hill, Md., organized in 1684 by Makemie, was the first church of our order in the country. But he adds, "It is probable, indeed, that other Presbyterian congregations had been gathered before this in other localities.'^ f The church of Snow Hill w^as " founded by Makemie after he had established the church at Rehoboth."J Four others in that State date nearly as far back. Those in Freehold and Woodbridge, in New Jersey, were established in 1692. The first church formed in Philadelphia was in 1698. Presby- terian churches were planted very early in New Cas- tle, Delaware, and in Charleston, South Carolina. § A large proportion of the Puritans who settled New England w^ere Presbyterians, but the first-comers were Congregationalists, and with these the Presbyterians identified themselves. Presbyterian churches were, however, early planted in New England. The first, probably, was in 1710 in Mansfield, Connecticut; its members were ruled by eight Elders; its first Minister continued in his pastorate over thirty-one years. In 1741 a Presbyterian church was organized at Milford, Connecticut, and was connected with the Presbytery of * Second General Council Presbyterian Alliance, p. 800. t Oillett's History of the Presbyterian Church, i., pp. 4, 5. X Second General Council Presbyterian Alliance, p. 801. ^ Sprayue's Annals, vol. iii., Introduction. 16 INTRODUCTORY. New Brunswick.* Besides these there was a French Presbyterian church in Boston, Massachusetts, formed by Huguenots in 1687. f Which was the first Presbytery organized in America? The Presbytery of Philadelphia, which was organized probably early in 1704. The first page of the records is lost. The book begins with a fragment of the min- utes of a meeting of the Presbytery held at Freehold, New Jersey, December 26, 1 706. It consisted of seven Ministers, and was called to examine, and to hear the trial-pieces of, Mr. John Boyd ; and on the next Lord's Day, December 29th, the Presbytery ordained him "in the public meeting-house of this place, before a numer- ous assembly .'' J In 1718 a large number of Presbyte- rians, with four Ministers, came to New England from the north of Ireland. The Ministers and Elders assem- bled as often as possible, yet somewhat informally. In cases of difficulty they sought advice from the Synod of Ireland. This informal Presbytery continued until 1745, when it was regularly organized as the Boston Presbytery. It consisted at first of six Ministers. § When was the first Synod held ? In September, 1716, the Presbytery declared that "it having pleased Divine Providence so to increase our number as that, after much deliberation, we judge it may be more serviceable to the interest of religion to divide ourselves into subordinate meetings or Presbyte- ries, constituting one annually, as a Synod, to meet at Philadelphia or elsewhere, to consist of all the members * Spragu^s Annals, vol. iii., Introduction, t Connecticut Historical Collections, pp. 234, 552. X Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 9. I Sprague's Annals, vol. iii,, Introduction. WESTMINSTER STANDARDS ADOPTED. 17 of each subordinate Presbytery or meeting for this year at least ; therefore it is agreed by the Presbytery, after serious deliberation, that the first subordinate meeting or Presbytery, to meet at Philadelphia or elsewhere as they shall see fit, do consist of these following members" (six Ministers). "And the second, to meet at New Castle" (consisting of six Ministers). "And the third, to meet at Snow" Hill" (of three Ministers). And the Ministers on Long Island were urged to use their best endeavors with brethren settled there to join in forming a fourth Presby- tery. The Synod was called the Synod of Philadelphia.* When was the first Greneral Assembly held ? In 1788 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia unanimously resolved to divide itself into four Synods — viz. the Synod of New York and New Jersey, the Synod of Philadelphia, the Synod of Virginia and the Synod of the Carolinas; and "that the first meeting of the General Assembly, to be constituted out of the above said four Synods, be held, and it is hereby ap- pointed to be held, on the third Thursday of May, 1789, in the Second Presbyterian Church in the city of Phil- adelphia, at eleven o'clock A. M., and that Dr. Wither- spoon, or in bis absence Dr. Rodgers, open the General Assembly with a sermon, and preside until a Moderator be chosen." The former of these Ministers preached and presided during the organization, and the latter was then elected the first regular Moderator.*}" When were the Westminster Standards adopted ? In 1729 the Synod of Philadelphia, the original Synod and the supreme court of the Church, adopted the "Con- fession of Faith " and the " Larger and Shorter Catechisms " * Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 45. f Ibid., p. 547 ; Assembly's Digest, pp. 280, 854. 18 INTRODUCTORY. of the Westminster Assembly, and agreed that all its members, present and future, shall declare their agree- ment in and approbation of these standards, "as being, in all the essential and necessary articles, good forms of sound words and systems of Christian doctrine," and shall also adopt them as the confession of their faith. The same day all the members of Synod complied with this order, personally adopting these standards, except one Minister, who gave in his adherence the next year. The Synod further declared that "they judge the ^Di- rectory for Worship, Discipline and Government of the Church,' commonly annexed to the Westminster Confes- sion, to be agreeable in substance to the word of God, and founded thereon, and therefore do earnestly recom- mend the same to all their members, to be by them ob- served as near as circumstances will allow and Christian prudence direct." * In this adopting act the Synod unanimously declared that they did not receive the clauses in the twentieth and twenty-third chapters "in any such sense as to suppose the civil magistrate hath a controlling power over Synods with respect to the exercise of their ministerial authority, or power to persecute any for their religion, or in any sense contrary to the Protestant succession to the throne of Great Britain." These articles, thus excepted to, were altered after the independence of the United States was established, and the Synod considered "the Church of Christ as a spiritual society entirely distinct from the civil government, having a right to regulate their own ecclesiastical policy, independently of the interposition of the magistrate."! ♦ Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 94, 95. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 50. FORM OF GOVERNMENT ADOPTED. 19 The language used in adopting the ^' Directory and Form of Church Government'^ was chosen "because we believe' the general platform of our government to be agreeable to the Sacred Scriptures; but we do not believe that God has been pleased so to reveal and enjoin every minute circumstance of ecclesiastical government and discipline as not to leave room for orthodox churches of Christ, in these minutiae, to differ with charity from one another." The Synod, preparatory to forming the General Assem- bly, ordered a thorough revision of the standards, and a committee was appointed to digest a system of discipline and government adapted to the state of the Church in this country. The draught of the ^' Form of Government and Discipline" was adopted in 1788 as the constitution of the Presbyterian Church in America, and it was or- dered to be strictly observed as the rule of their pro- ceedings by all the inferior judicatories. It was resolved, "that the ^Form of Government and Discipline' and the Confession' as now ratified is to continue to be our con- stitution and the confession of our faith and practice, nnalterable unless two-thirds of the Presbyteries under the care of the General Assembly shall propose altera- tions or amendments, and such alterations or amend- ments shall be agreed to by the General Assembly."* At the same time the " Directory of Worship " was revised and approved and ratified. The "Larger" and "Shorter Catechisms," with a slight amendment to the " Larger," were also approved ; and these, the " Confession of Faith," the " Catechisms," the " Form of Government and Dis- pline" and the " Directory of Worship," were declared to be "the constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." The proof-texts and not**^ * Presbyterian Digest, p. 56. 20 INTRODUCTORY. were afterward added, but were not made part of the consti- tution.* In 1888 the Assembly appointed a committee to revise the proof texts for the Confession of Faith and the Catechisms. Its report was adopted in 1894.t When were these Standards revised and amended ? In 1804 and 1805 a revision was made '^ to explain, render more practicable and bring nearer to perfection the general system.^' In 1821 the revision of the Form of Government, etc. was made.J The Book of Discipline was revised in 1884. § A committee was appointed in 1889 to revise the Confession of Faith, but \vas required " not to propose any alterations or amendments that will in any way impair the integrity of the Reformed or Calvinistic system taught in the Confession of Faith.^^ || Their re- port was rejected in 1893 by the Presbyteries.T[ What is the seal of the General Assembly ? In 1892 the Assembly adopted an official seal, an impression of which is here given.** * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 45-54. f Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 16. t Assembly's Digest, p. 39. See p. 295. § Minutes 1884, p. 31. II Ibid., 1890, pp. 85, 86, 122-125, 127. i Ibid., 1893, p. 198. ** Ibid., 1892, p. 32. THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT AND FORMS OF PROCESS PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, AS AMENDED 1805-1894. BOOK I. OF GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. When was tMs chapter drawn np ? With the exception of the first sentence, it was pre- pared by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia and prefixed to the " Form of Government" in 1788, as that body was about to divide itself into four Synods and give place to the General Assembly, which met the next year.* The war of the Revolution had closed, having secured the independence of the United States and pro- duced changes in the relations of the Church to the State. This, together with the increase in numbers, led the Synod to perfect the organization of the Church, and * Form of Govemmentf ch. i., note. 21 22 PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. made this declaration of preliminary principles timely and necessary.* What was the object of declaring these principles ? '* This, it is hoped^ will in some measure, prevent rash misconstructions and uncandid reflections^ which usually proceed from an imperfect view of any subject ; as well as make the several parts of the system plain, and the whole pei^spicuous and fully understood/^ I. What is the first principle ? *^ God alone is Lord of the conscience; and hath left it free from the doctrine and. commandments of men which are in any thing contrary to his word, or beside it in mat- ters of faith or worship.^^ f What is Christian liberty ? It is not license to " oppose any lawful power, or the lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical," for that is resistance of the ordinances of God. Nor is it a right to hold and publish opinions " contrary to the light of nature or to the known principles of Christian- ity, whether concerning faith, worship or conversation.'' Christian liberty is the unrestrained and entire submis- sion to God as his will is made known in nature and revelation. Its end is " that, being delivered out of the hands of our enemies, we might serve the Lord without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him all the days of our life." % What is the right of private judgment ? The liberty and obligation, which belong to every man, of examining the word of God, and determining for himself its meaning. It is denied by the ritualists, * Spragu^s Annals, vol. iii., Introduction. f Confession of Faith, ch. xx., sect, ii. ; ch. xxi., sect. i. X Confession of Faith, ch. xx. CHRISTIAN LIBERTY. 23 who teach that " the chief officers of the Church, with- out regard to character, are the organs of the Spirit, and that all private Christians are bound to submit without hesitation to all their decisions." " But according; to the Scriptures it is the duty of every Christian to try the spirits whether they be of God, to reject an Apostle, or an angel from heaven, should he deny the faith ; and of that denial such Christian is of necessity the judge." * The right of private judgment is therefore a divine right, and must be considered, " in all matters that respect relig- ioUy as universal and unalienable,^^ No creed or polity should be enforced by the State : our Church does " not even wish to see any religious constitution aided by the civil power, fur- ther than may be necessary for protection and security, and, at the same time, be equal and common to all others/^ What is the province of the civil government ? It has no right to impose or enforce any form of church polity, nor to grant any special countenance or support to any part of the Church. Its duty is to aiford equal and common protection, that men may worship God accord- ing to their consciences.! '^No principle has been better established in regard to this nation tlian the entire sepa- ration of the Church and the State ; and the State has no more right to compel by taxation one of its citizens to contribute money to the building up and advancing of the Roman Catholic or any other denomination than it has to compel us to unite with their Church." J II. What is the second principle ? " Every Christian Church, or union or association of * Chursh Polity, pp. 37 and 406. f See p. 18; Church of God, by Stuart Robinson, D.D., pp. 84-86 • Church Polity, pp. 106-118; Presbyterian Digest, p. 121. X Minutes of General Assembly 1878, p. 55. '24 PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. 'part'iKiular churches^ is entitled to declare the terms of ad- mission into its communion^ and the qualifications of its Ministers and members, as well as the whole system of its internal government which Christ hath appointed J^ This principle is essential to all organizations. Men are at liberty to refuse to be connected with a society, but if they voluntarily enter, they must submit to its terms of admission and to its laws. So if any man's conscience will not permit him to concur with, or passively submit to, the standards of the Church, he " shall, after suffi- cient liberty modestly to reason and remonstrate, peace- ably withdraw from our communion, without attempting to make any schism." Provided that which he cannot accept shall be judged by the Church to be indispensable to Presbyterian doctrine or polity.* This of course re- fers only to the officers of the Church, who are required to receive and adopt the standards of the Church.f But communicants are received on profession of faith in the Lord Jesus.J May the Church err in the exercise of this right ? Churches, " in the exercise of this right, may, notivith- standing, err in making the terms of communion either too lac^ or too narroio; yet even in this case they do not in- fringe upon the libei'ty or the 7'ights of others, but only make an improper use of their own,'' ni. What is the third principle ? " That our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the vis- ible Church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, not only to preach the gospel and administer the sacraments, * Presbyterian Digest, p. 48. f Form of Government, chs. xiii. and xv. X Directory for Worship, ch. ix. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 307. See p. 139. CHURCH OFFICERS. 25 hut also to exercise discipline for the preservation both of truth and duty.'^ What duties have the officers ? Those which were appointed by Christ — viz. "to preach the gospel,'' " administer the sacraments " and " ex- ercise discipline.'^ ^'It is incumbent upon these officers and upon the whole Church, in whose name they act, to censure or cast out the erroy)eous and scandalous; observing, in all cases, the rules contained in the word, of God'' Their authority is therefore only declarative, announcing what Christ has revealed, and applying his law according to his direction. IV. What is the fourth principle ? " That truth is in order to goodness ; and the great touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness, ac- cording to our Saviour's rule, ^ By their fruits ye shall know them: " What is the connection between truth and goodness ? Truth is the only source of goodness, and goodness is the fruit and test of truth. ^^No opinion can be more pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as of no consequence what a man's opinions are." " There is an inseparable connection between faith and practice, truth and duty. Otherwise it would be of no consequence either to discover truth or to embrace it." V. What is the fifth principle ? "There are truths and forms, icith respect to which men of good characters and principles may differ." And in all these it is " the duty, both of private Christians and soci- eties, to exercise mutual foj-hearance toward each other." How is this mutual forbearance to be manifested ? By recognition of the Christian and church character 26 PKELIMINARY PEINCIPLES. and relation of others (Mark 9 : 38-40; Rom. 14); by patiently teaching the way of the Lord more perfectly, and by maintaining and practicing the truth, but with- out offence and without judging others (Gal. 2 : 3-5, 11- 14 ; Rom. 14 : 1-23 ; 1 Cor. 10 : 32 ; 2 Cor. 6:3; Matt. 7:1; James 4 : 11). May persons be received into the communion of the Church who do not fully agree with the Standards of the Church ? All are to be received "who in the judgment of charity are the sincere disciples of Jesus Christ," making pro- fession of their faith, love and obedience to him. They are received to be instructed in the doctrines of the Church.* Must the officers be sound in faith ? ^^It is necessary to make effectual provision that all who are admitted as teachers be sound in the faith.*' f VI What is the sixth principle ? " The election of persons to the exercise of this authority, in any particular society, is in that society." What officers can be appointed in the church ? " T7ie character, qualifications and authority of church officers, are laid down in the Holy Scriptures, as well as the proper method of their investiture and institution.'* By whom are officers to be chosen ? The right of election belongs to those over whom the authority is to be exercised. Pastors, Ruling Elders and Deacons must be elected by the particular (;hurches in which they hold office.| ■* Presbyterian Digest, p. 307 ; Eom. 14 : 1. t Form of Government, chs. xiii., xiv. and xv. ; Presbyterian Digest^ pp. 48, 307. X Form of Government, chs. xiii., xiv., xv. CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 27 Vn. What is the seventh principle ? ^^All church power , whether exercised by the body in gen- eralj w in the way of representation by delegated authority , is only ministerial and declarative.^^ What is meant by this ? " That the Holy Scriptures are the only rule of faith and manners ; that no church judicatory ought to pretend to make laws, to bind the conscience, in virtue of their own au- thority; and that all their decisions should be founded upon the revealed will of God^ Whence comes the danger in the exercise of church power ? ^^All synods and councils may err, through the frailty inseparable from humanity ; yet there is much greater dan- ger from the usurped claim of making laws, than from the right of judging upon laws already made and common to to all who profess the gospel ; although this right, as neces- sity requires in the present state, be lodged with fallible menj^ Vin. What is the eighth principle ? " The vigor and strictness of its discipline will contribute to the glory and happiness of any Church, ^^ How can this be shown ? " Since ecclesiastical discipline m.ust be purely moral or spiritual in its object, and not attended with any civil effects, it can derive no force whatever, but from its oivn justice, the approbation of an impartial public, and the counte- nance and blessing of the great Head of the Church uni- versal^ It is not the exercise of human power, but the application of divine laws. It is enforced by appeal to the infallible word of God and to Christ the great Head of the Church. Its object is to secure to the Church sound doctrine, godly living, encouragement to the well- doing and correction to the erring. 28 OP THE CHURCH. CHAPTER 11. OF THE CHURCH. I. Who established the Church on earth ? " Jesus Christ, who is now exalted far above all pririr cipality and power, hath erected in this world a kingdom^ which is his Church.'^ When was the Church established ? After the Fall, when the first promise of redemption was made (Gen. 3:15; 6:18). The Church, while pass- ing through different dispensations, has been always the same, having had but one system of doctrines, more and more clearly revealed ; one form of worship, becoming simpler and more spiritual as types and ceremonies ac- complished their appointed office and ceased; and one form of government in its essential principles (Acts 7 : 38 ; Luke 1 : 68-79 ; Rev. 13:8; John 4 : 21-26 ; Ex. 3 : 15, 16; Num. 11 : 25; Acts 14 : 23). The "Form of Government'' adopted in 1879 by the (Southern) Presbyterian Church in the United States says, "The visible Church, before the law, under the law, and now under the gospel, is one and the same, and consists of all tliose who make profession of the true re- ligion, too:ether with their children." * When was the Christian Church established ? After the crucifixion and resurrection of Christ and the gift of the Holy Ghost (John 20 : 21, 22; Acts 1 : 8 ; 3 : 1-47). Is Christ still the Head of his Church ? ' He is, and ever shall be (Eph. 1 : 20-22 ; Ps. 68 : 18 ; Dan. 7 : 14). * Book of Church Order, ch. ii., sect. ii. UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 29 n. Of whom does the universal Church consist ? ^^OJ all those persons, in every nation, together with their cfiilch'en, who make profession of the holy religion of Oirist and of submission to his laws.^^ Wherein consists the unity of the Church ? Not in outward organization, nor in allegiance to any visible head, but in union with Christ, belief in and profession of his religion, and submission to his author- ity (John 10 : 16 ; Eph. 4 : 1-16). "This visible unity of the body of Christ, though obscured, is not destroyed by its divisions into different denominations of profess- ing Christians, but all of those which maintain the word and sacraments in their fundamental integrity are to be recognized as true branches of the Church of Jesus Christ." This is the declaration of the Southern Pres- byterian Church.* III. How can this universal Church worship ? " As this immense multifude cannot meet together in one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it is rea- sonable and warranted by Scripture example, that they should be divided into many particular chw^chesJ' How is this warranted by Scripture ? God has so ordained under all dispensations. While sacrifices and the great feasts were observed only at Je- rusalem, the people assembled every Sabbath day in their separate synagogues to worship and to be taught by their Elders. Christ's custom was to go into the synagogue every Sabbath, and the Apostles organized churches throughout Judsea, Syria and the whole Koman empire (Luke 4:16; Gal. 1 : 21, 22 ; John 4 : 23 ; Acts 15 : 21). rv. What is a particular church ? "A particular church consists of a number of professing * Book of Church Order, ch. ii., sect. ii. 30 OF THE CHURCH. ChristianSy with their offspring y voluntarily associated to^ geiheTyfor dimne worship and godly living y and submitting to a ceiiain foi-m of government.'^ What is the object of their association ? " Worship '' — prayer and praise to God, and instruction from him — and ^^ godly living '' through mutual sympathy and helpfulness in the reception and application of the word of God. What is necessary to the orderly accomplishment of this object ? ^'Submitting to a certain form of government" It should be well devised, written and in the hands of all (Heb. 8:5; Gal. 6 : 16). Unwritten usage is un- certain and changeable, and causes confusion. What is a particular Presbyterian church ? "A particular Presbyterian church, so far as adults are concerned, is constituted and organized, as such, by a number of individuals professing to walk together as the disciples of Jesus Christ, on the principles of the ' Confession of Faith ' and ^ Form of Government of the Presbyterian Church,' and the election and ordination of one or more Ruling Elders, who, by the ordination- service, become the spiritual rulers of the persons vol- untarily submitting themselves to their authority in the Lord."* How may a new church be formed? Persons desiring to be associated as a church should draw up and sign a petition to Presbytery expressing their desire, the need of such an organization and the prospects of usefulness. They should appoint suitable persons to present and urge their petition before Pres- bytery. " The organization ought always to be made by * Presbyterian Dlgesty p. 107. ORGANIZATION OF A CHURCH. 31 application to the Presbytery within the bounds of which the church to be organized is found, unless this be exceed- ingly inconvenient, in which case it may be done by a duly-authorized Missionary or a neighboring Minister of the gospel" (1831).* Is a Minister, ex-officio, authorized to organize churches without an order of Presbytery ? " Except in frontier and destitute settlements, where, by ^ Form of Government,' ch. xv., sect, xv., it is made a part of the business of Evangelists to organize churches, and except in cases where it is exceedingly inconvenient to make application to a Presbytery (for which provision is made in the act of Assembly of 1831),* it is not the prerogative of a Minister of the gospel to organize churches without the previous action of some Presby- tery directing or permitting it ; since in ^ Form of Gov- ernment,' ch. X., sect, viii., to form new congregations is enumerated among the powers of the Presbytery, and since in ch. iv., ^Of Bisliops or Pastors,' no mention is made of any such power being lodged in the hands of an individual Minister."! Who should sign the petition ? All desiring the formation of the church. The peti- tion should state who are prepared to become members of the new church on certificate, who on profession of faith, and who are ready to contribute to its support, that all the facts may be before Presbytery. May the Presbytery refuse the petition ? This is implied in the powers granted to Presbytery.f "It is inexpedient and contrary to the expressed spirit of the Church to multiply church organizations in any field already well supplied with gospel privileges, and * Presbyterian Digest, p. 107. t ^^^-7 P- 173. 32 OF THE CHURCH. especially so when the churches occupying the field are closely related to us in doctrine and polity. . . . We think it unwise, and a waste of the means and power of the Church, to organize separate churches when the persons desiring such organizations are not only few in number, but may be supplied with church privileges by existino; Presbyterian churches." * How is the organization effected ? The Presbytery should appoint a committee of Minis- ters and Elders to meet the petitioners. The presiding Minister should preach. After prayer the committee " should first receive from those persons desiring to be organized into the new church, if they have been com- municants in other churches, letters of dismission and recommendation, and in the next place examine and admit to a profession of faith such persons as may offer themselves and may be judged suitable to be received on examination. If any of these persons admitted to a profession on examination have not been baptized, they should at this stage of the business be made subjects of Christian baptism.'' Those thus received "should now by some public act, such as rising, joining hands or sub- scribing a written statement, agree and covenant to walk together in a church relation according to the acknowl- edged doctrines and order of the Presbyterian Church." The next step is to proceed to the election and ordination of Ruling Elders and Deacons, in conformity with direc- tions given on this subject in the "Form of Government of the Presbyterian Church.'' Deacons are to be elected and ordained in like manner as in the case of Ruling Elders. These ofiieers are elected by the communicants and ordained by the presiding Minister. The new church * Minutes Oeneral Assembly 1882, p. 96. OKGANIZATION OF A CHUKCH. 33 sliould be declared to be duly organized as "The Church of , under the care of Presbytery." The name is to be chosen by the communicants. The ser- vice should be closed with prayer and the benediction. The committee should report at the next meeting of Pres- bytery, and the name of the church should be enrolled.* ^' When, however, proper persons cannot be found among the communicants for church officers, all the facts should be reported to Presbytery, which should regard the organization as potentially a church, and therefore entitled to enrollment and supervision, but as imperfect in its condition, being disqualified, lacking proper officers, from exercising government and discipline and from rep- resentation in the judicatories of the church. The Pres- bytery should therefore appoint a Special Committee to take the oversight of the church, and to secure, as soon as possible, the election of proper officers — K,uling Elders and Deacons — that it may perform all the functions of a Presbyterian church.'^f The death, or removal, of all its officers would not disorganize a church. , May a clmrcli be formed beyond tlie bounds of Presby- teries ? This is part of the work of an Evangelist " in frontier and destitute settlements.^^ { It is his duty, however, "as soon as practicable to report to some Presbytery, with which it may be most naturally and conveniently connected, the time and manner of its organization, and desire to be received under the care of said Pres- bytery.'^ * " Under the existing law of the Church, Pres- byteries only are competent to ordain Ministers; and the * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 107, 108. t Minutes O. A. 1890, p. 116. X Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. xv. 3 34 OF THE CHURCH. Assembly also judges that churches organized in foreign missionary-fields, where no Presbytery exists, may, with the consent of the Synod, be enrolled by the Presbytery to which the Missionary on the field belongs." * May a church be formed without the presence of a Min- ister ? Full organization is impossible without the presence of a Minister.f But a congregation may be formed by those desiring to be associated for worship. They should apply to the nearest Presbytery for recognition and full organi- zation, and make provision for regular services. J What should be done when suitable persons cannot be found to be chosen as Ruling Elders? " The people may, and ought to, obtain a preacher of the gospel to labor among them, and occasionally to admin- ister ordinances, under the direction of some Presbytery,'' until they can "make a proper choice of Ruling Elders." J What is an imperfectly-organized church ? An organized church, therefore, has recognized com- municants and ordained officers. Under the Plan of Union § many churches were formed without ordained Elders. They had standing committees, which to some extent performed the duties of a Session. The "com- mittee-men" were permitted to represent their churches in the higher courts until 1837, when the Plan of Union was abrogated. They continued, liowever, to be recognized by the N. S. Assembly. One of the terms of reunion was, "that imperfectly-organized churches were to become thoroughly Presbyterian within five years." || In 1880 the Assembly received an overture asking that * Minutes General Assembly 1882, p. 96. f See p. 310. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 108. See p. 33, 2 See p. 277, U See p. 280. CONGREGATION. 35 the Presbyteries be enjoined " to institute immediate and efficient measures whereby the churches, which at the re- union of the O. S. and N. S. were imperfectly organized by being governed by committee-men or unordained men, may fully and speedily complete their organization." The Assembly, however, expressed confidence in the loy- alty, diligence and discretion of the Presbyteries, and re- ferred the matter to their attention.* In 1881, referring to this action, the Assembly declared that it had "no official information as to the non-compliance, by any of the churches here referred to, with the Concurrent Decla- rations. As, however, the term for such imperfectly-or- ganized churches to become thoroughly Presbyterian has long since passed, the Assembly feels compelled to re- mind, in this particular, any and all delinquent churches of their duty, and to express its conviction that, in the adoption of this Concurrent Declaration by the Assem- blies of 1869, both bodies are solemnly bound to obey it."t May the Presbytery recognize an unorganized congrega- tion? Yes. Even when refusing to erect the petitioners into a church, it may recognize them as a congregation and send them supplies for their pulpit.J What is a congregation ? In our "Form of Government" the word " congregation " is sometimes used for an organized church,§ but often a distinction is made between the church and the congre- gation. The former is composed of believers and their children under regularly-ordained officers. The congre* * Minutes General Assembly 1880, p. 46. f Ibid., 1881, p. 591. X Assembly's Digest, p. 55. § Form of Qovemment, ch. ix. 36 OF THE CHURCH. gatioji is sometimes used, as in the " Directory for Worship,'' ch. i., to designate those who assemble in one place for pub- lic worship ; and sometimes, as in " Form of Government," ch. XV., the church, together with those w^ho contribute to the support of the work of the church, and, according to the custom, or the charter of the particular church, or the laws of the State, form a recognized body, with cer- tain powers, chiefly in relation to the holding of prop- erty. By our " Form of Government " every communicant 01 the church is a meniber of the congregation, and has a voice in everything that comes before it ; * but the usage or charter of the particular church may determine who else may be members of the congregation — some- times the heads of families, or all male contributors, or all persons who do anything for the support of the church, and in some cases only those males who are ad- mitted by vote and who sign articles of association. The congregation, thus composed, can of course have no spir- itual jurisdiction, but can consider questions of property and such matters as the " Form of Government " may re- fer to it, as the choice of a Pastor, f Can a particular churcli organized by Presbytery hold property ? Not without being incorporated according to the laws of the State. "The utmost care" should be taken, in applying for charters, "to ask for nothing which, if granted, will in any respect contravene the principles or order of our Church." "In any case in which civil enactments, heretofore obtained, do militate with any of the principles or order of our Church," the congre- gations should "endeavor, as soon as possible, to obtain * Presbyterian Digest, p. 128. f F(yrm oj Government, ch. xv., and Presbyterian Digest, p. 405. CHUKCH CHARTEBS. " 37 the repeal or modification of such enactments, so as to make them consistent with the ecclesiastical order and principles of the Presbyterian Church/' * As the Pres- bytery has oversight of everything which concerns the prosperity of the church^f the charter ought to be sub- mitted to the Presbytery for its approval. In some States there is a general law of incorporation under which a con- gregation may become a body corporate. The law should be carefully examined and its terras minutely carried out. When, however, the general law is found to be inconsist- ent with the Presbyterian " Form of Government," ap- plication should be made for a special charter.f Presby- teries should appoint a Permanent Standing Committee on Church Property to examine the civil and ecclesiastic character of the charters of new and existing churches. § What is a society ? In some States the general law of incorporation rec- ognizes a body called the ^ ^society,'' which is empowered to hold property for the church. It consists of male members (whether communicants or not) associated to manage the finances of the congregation. The law- determines the condition of membership and the power to be exercised. In the Congregational Church this is an important body and holds its meetings independ- ently of the church. In many things the vote of the church can have no effect until the society has met and concurred, as in the election of a Pastor.§ In some Presbyterian churches also the society is a distinct body (under the State law) from the congre- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 109. t See pp. 231, 232. t For a form of an act of incorporation and by-laws see Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usag&, pp. 307-314. g Minutee G. A. 18S9, p. 17. 38 OF THE CHURCH. gation and from the church. In others th(5 word is used to designate the congregation. As a se])arate body, however, it is foreign to our " Form of Gov- ernment." Is it consistent with our polity that a board of Trustees should hold the property of the church ? Trustees may hold and manage the property of the church when elected according to the principles of our " Form of Government " and duly incorporated. They can- not have control of the funds collected for the poor of the church or for the Lord's table: this duty belongs to the Deacons. The board should be elected according to tlie charter, and should at least once a year present a full report to the congregation. The officers, powers and continuance of the board are determined by the charter. The Pastor of the church, by virtue of his office, has no right to sit with or preside over the board.* By whom axe Trustees to be elected ? By the members of the church, male and female, in full communion, who are entitled to participate and vote in all meetings for business, temporal or spiritual. This seems to be the plain teaching of the " Form of Govern- ment." The O. S. Assembly in 1866 declared that a communing member of the church cannot be deprived of his right to vote in such a case (which involved church property) without a decision of the church Ses- sion, in which all such power is vested, f Frequently th*^ privilege is extended, by usage or the charter, to certain non-communicants who contribute to the support of the church. The N. S. General Assembly of 1864 said that the question is a legal one, ^^to be determined by * Preahylcrian Digest, p. 109. t Minutes 1866, p. 54. CHUECH PROPERTY 3^ local laws relating to church property in the State where the church lies/^ * How may a meeting of the congregation be called to elect Trustees or to consider financial affairs ? According to the charter or usage of the church. At such meeting the congregation may elect its officers. The Clerk should keep a full record in a book provided for that purpose. An aggrieved minority may complain to the Session or to the Presbytery. No vote of a congre- gation can affect the rights of a communicant.f May the Deacons take charge of the church property ? Yes, if in accordance with the charter. Some regard the Deacons as the only proper Trustees under our pol- ity. J In 1833 the Assembly declared that, in addition to the poor fund, " the temporalities of the church gen- erally may be committed to their care." § The Trustees should be Christian men.|| In what other way may church property be held ? In some cases the title is vested in one or more individ- uals. This is often done until a charter can be obtained, or until persons can be found in the congregation qualified to be Trustees. Individual control of church property is never advisable. A better plan is that the Presbytery obtain a charter, for itself or for a board of Trustees chosen by it, to hold property within its bounds for mis- sionary or small churches, until they be able to organize and take charge of the property, and of defunct churches. Or the Board of Church Erection may hold the property in trust. T[ * Presbyterian Digest, p. 110. f Manual of PreRbyferian Law and Usage, pp. 36, 39. X Form of Government, ch. vi. ? Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. || Minutes O. A. 1887, p. 119. \ Ibid., 1889, p. 17. 40 OF THE CHURCH. Whdit power liave Trustees over church property ? This is determined by the charter and the State laws. " They have no moral right to convert the house of God into a place of business or amusement." So the O. S. Assembly deckred in 1860. In 1863 it gave a fuller deliverance : that " the custody and care of the property pertains to them for the uses and purposes for which they hold the trust " — that is, " for the worship of God and the employment of such other means of spiritual improvement as may be consistent with the Scriptures and according to the order of the Church." " The Ses- sion is charged with the supervision of the spiritual in- terests of the congregation ; and this includes the right to direct and control the use of the building for the pur- poses of worship." ^' The Trustees are bound to respect the wishes and action of the Session as to the use and occupation of the house of worship. The Session is the organ or agent through whom the Trustees are informed how and when the church building is to be occupied ; and the Trustees have no right to refuse compliance." If the house is desired for other purposes than for worship, the Trustees may refuse, but they have no right to grant it for purposes which the Session disapprove. If they go contrary to the expressed wishes of the Session, the proper appeal is first to the congregation, to whom the Trustees are responsible, then to the Presbytery, and finally, if necessary, to the legal tribunals.* In 1874 our Assembly decided " that the constitution of our Church charges the Session with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the congregation, and all the ser- vices and matters pertaining tliereto; and that any action by the board of Trustees unauthorized by the congrega- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 109, 110. POWER OF TRUSTEES. 41 tion, tending to annul or contravene in any way such supervision and control, is illegal and void /' " that, as regards the church building, Sabbath -school and lecture- room, the Trustees have no right to grant or withhold the the use of either against the wishes or consent of the Session/^* In 1892 a committee was appointed on the methods of managing the temporalities of the Church. The next year they were empowered to make a digest of the laws of the several States, which was in 1894 ordered to be published. f The Supreme Court of the United States in 1872 decided ^' that in the use of prop- erty for all religious services or ecclesiastical purposes the Trustees are under the control of the church Ses- sion.'^ " They are subject, in their official relation to the property, to the control of the Session of the church." { CHAPTEK III. OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. I. By whom was the Christian Church collected ? " Our blessed Loj-d at first collected his Church out of different nations, and formed it into one body, by the mis- sion of men endued with miraculous gifts, which have long since ceasedj^ What were these officers called ? Apostles, Disciples, or The Twelve. § Mathias was chosen in the place of Judas Iscariot.|| And Paul was called the Apostle to the Gentiles.T[ * Minutes General Assembly 1874, p. 84 ; 1S9S, p. 189 ; 1893, p. 90. t Ibid., 1894, p. 38. } Presbyterian Digest, p. 111. ? Matt. 10:2-4. . ![ Acts 1 : 16-26. H Eom. 1:1; Gal. 1 : 1, 11-24, 2 : 7, 8. 42 OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. What was an Apostle ? An Apostle was an immediate messenger of Christ, a witness of his doctrine and of his resurrection (Acts 1 : 21,22; 1 Cor. 9:1). What was the special work of the Apostles ? To testify of Christ, in his name and by his authority to declare the doctrine, worship and polity of the Chris- tian Church, and to superintend its establishment and extension (Acts 1:8; 26 : 16; Gal. 1 : 12; 1 Cor. 5 : 3-5; 2 Cor. 10 : 8; 11 : 28). Were they confined to this work? No. They were also Ministers, Elders and Fellow- servants (Eph. 3 : 7 ; 1 Pet. 5:1; Rom. 15 : 25). What were their peculiar gifts ? (1) Inspiration (John 14 : 26; 16 : 13) ; (2) miraculous powers (Matt. 10:8); (3) impartation of the Holy Ghost to others by the imposition of hands (Acts 8 : 17, 18).* Have these ceased? Yes. Miracles were intended to excite attention, to certify the messenger as having special divine authority, and to illustrate his teaching. Inspiration was to secure infallibility to the doctrine as spoken and written. When the Church was established, and furnished with the com- plete word of God for its only rule of faith and practice, the Apostles' work was finished and their peculiar gifts were no longer needed. The Church and the world has long recognized the fact that inspiration, miracles and the impartation of the Holy Ghost have ceased. The Roman Catholic Church still claims these gifts, but only in modified forms; as the infallibility of certain utterances of the Pope, occasional minor miracles, and a grace of orders by the imposition of hands. Even these are not * What is Presbyterianismf p. 53. SUCCESSOES OF THE APOSTLES. 43 credited by many in that Church. The Catholic Apos- tolic Church (Irvingite) and the Latter-Day Saints claim to possess a restoration of the apostolic office and gifts, but the claim is not admitted by others. Are there any successors of the Apostles ? No. None can be immediate witnesses of Christ's resurrection and doctrine, none have their peculiar gifts, and none can do their special work. In fact, none other were appointed by Christ or recognized by the early Church. False apostles and antichrists were foretold and rebuked (2 Cor. 11 : 13 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 3, 4). The Roman Catholic Church and the Episcopal churches claim that besides the above work the Apostles labored as diocesan Bishops, having supreme authority over certain districts and over other Ministers ; that they alone had power of ordination ; that this office and work continue in the Church; and that their Bishops are the successors of Ihe Apostles. But the Apostles were not confined to districts; they did not ordain successors. The term '^Bishop" was applied under them and in the early Church to Pastors. Ordination was performed by tlie Presbytery, and the parity of the ministry was con- stantly insisted upon.* Were there any other extraordinary officers in the Chris- tian Church ? Prophets, who "differed from the Apostles in that their inspiration was occasional, and therefore their authority as teachers subordinate" (1 Cor. 14 : l-40).'f Sometimes they foretold future events. Why have these ceased ? The Church has the completed word of God. * See the Acts of the Apostles, f Hodge on Ephesians, p. 149> 44 OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. Did Christ intend these to be temporary ? He made no provision for their continued work or recognition in the Church. After the apostolic age they ceased, and so have their qualifications, inspiration and miracles. ^ II. How many ordinary and perpetual officers are there ? " The ordinary and perpetual officers in the Church are Bishops or Pastors; the representatives of the people, usu- ally styled Biding Elders; and Deacon^,^^ Were these designed to be perpetual ? Yes. Preaching, spiritual oversight and the care of the poor are their several functions, and correspond to permanent needs in the Church. Provision was made for the continuance of these officers by election and ordina- tion. Qualifications were given, and directions for the performance of duties.* What officers were in the synagogue ? The Ruler of the synagogue, and a bench of Elders who assisted him in the oversight of the people.f Were these transferred to the Christian Church ? This system had long been recognized in the Church as of divine authority, and both Jews and Gentiles were familiar with it. The synagogues were the proper and most convenient places for the preaching of the gospel. Often the Elders of the synagogue and the mass of the people became Christian, and the synagogue became the church. The long-established government and the rec- ognized officers were continued and sanctioned by the Apostles. Where there was no synagogue, or when it did not become christianized, the Apostles formed the * See below, under Chs. IV., V., VI. f Primitive Church Officers, pp. 11, 12 ; 3Iiller on Preshyterianism. pp. 10, 11. BISHOP. 45 chitrch after the same model, with Pastor, Elders and Deacons.* CHAPTER IV. OP BISHOPS OR PASTOES. Wtat is the first office In the Church ? " Tlie pastoral office is the first in the Churchy both for iignity and usefulness/^ as shown by the names, authority, qualifications, duties and rewards connected with it in Scriptures.f By what names is this officer called ? " Tlie person who fills this offixie hath, in Scripture^ ob- tained different names expressive of his various duties J^ He is termed — (1) ^^ Bishop/' ^'ashe has oversight of the flock of Christ'* (Acts 20 : 28). (2) ^^ Pastor/' "as he feeds them with spiritual food" (1 Pet. 5: 2; Jer. 3 : 15). (3) "Minister/' " as he serves Christ in his Church " (1 Cor. 4 : 1). (4) "Presbyter or Elder/' " as it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to govern well, in the house and kingdom of Christ" (1 Pet. 5:1; Tit. 1 :5; 1 Tim. 5: 1, 17, 19). (5) "Angel of the Church/' " as he is the messenger of God" (Rev. 1 :20; 2:1). (6) "Ambassador/' " as he is sent to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled to God through Christ" (2 Cor. 5 : 20). * See Acts of the Apostles. f Epistles to Timothy. 46 OP BISHOPS OU PASTORS. ^7) "Steward of the mysteries of God/^ " as he dispenses the manifold grace of God and the ordinn^nces instituted by Christ'' (Luke 12 : 42; 1 Cor. 4 : 1, 2). Is lie properly a Bishop ? He is so called in Scripture. The qualifications are ascribed to him. The work of oversight and ordination are committed to him. No permanent superior officer is described.* Are ministers officially equal? The parity of the ministry is taught in Scripture. There is no higher office. All have the same qualifica- tions, titles and work. What churclies hold a threefold ministry ? The Episcopal churches — Bishop, Priest, and Deacon, each having separate functions. The Bishop, having oversight and authority over the other Ministers and over the churches within a certain district, and the powers of confirmation and ordination ; the Priest, being pastor of a local church, subject to his Bishop, and having direc- tion over the Deacon ; the Deacon, being the assistant of the Priest in parish work, and in preaching if he be li- censed to do so. The Romish Church adds to these the Pope, as having supreme and infallible authority over the whole Church as the vicar of Christ and successor of Peter. Is a Minister ever caUed a "Priest" in the Scrip- tures? There were Priests under the ceremonial dispensation, as the types of Christ and his work. But since the only High Priest and Mediator Jesus Christ fulfilled these <-ypes, the name " Priest '' is nowhere given to a Minister * What is Preshyterianism ? pp. 36-62; Primitive Church Offices, t^^. 29-67 ; Miller on Presbyterianism, pp. 13-21. MINISTERS. 47 in the Christian Church, nor are the functions of sacri- ficial service ascribed to him.* What are the peculiar duties of the Minister ? (1) Preaching the word ; (2) administering the sacra- ments ; (3) blessing the people ; and (4) ordination. What duties does he share with Ruling Elders ? Government in the particular church and in the vari- ous judicatories.! What duties does he share with Deacons ? The care of the poor, distribution of the charities of the church, and the oversight of the temporalities of the congregation. In all his duties, what is his relation to Christ and to the Church? He is the Minister of Christ, accountable to him, sub- ject only to him and to his brethren in the Lord. He is not a lord of God's heritage, but placed over the church for its edification (1 Cor. 3:5; 4:1-5; Acts 15:6-31; 1 Pet. 5 : 3). J Does his office depend upon his connection with a partic- ular church? A Minister may be ordained sine tiiulo, to do general missionary work. But generally he is ordained when, as a Probationer, he shall have preached so much to the sat- isfaction of a congregation that he shall be regularly called by them, and set over them by the Presbytery. § When, for any cause, the pastoral relation is dissolved by the order of Presbytery, his authority and duties in that congregation cease, but his office as a Minister con- tinues. He may still preach, administer the sacraments, bless the people, perform the marriage service, take part * See p. 72. f Form of Government, ch. v. I Ihid.f chs. xiv. and xv. ^ Ibid., ch. xv. 48 OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. in ordinations and sit in the church courts.* In the Presbyterian churches of Scotland only Pastors and Teachers of theology are permitted to vote in the church courts. What is a Pastor ? Pie is a Minister regularly installed over one or more churches by the Presbytery.f What is a Stated Supply ? A Licentiate or Minister who has a temporary charge of a church, sometimes engaged by the church for a few months, and sometimes year by year. This should never be done without the permission of Presbytery, which has the oversight of the churches and Ministers. It is some- times permitted in feeble churches in hopes of uniting the churches, or that the Stated Supply may be called as Pastor, or in case of the prolonged sickness or absence of the Pastor. The Stated Supply has no authority in the church, nor has he a seat or vote in Session.^ When the relation of a Stated Supply to a church is continued beyond the emergency, it is an irregularity, an evil, and is inconsistent with our polity.§ The O. S. and N. S. Assemblies agree in the above. Since the reunion the General Assembly declared " that Stated Supplies should not preach in the pulpits of any Presbytery without its consent, and when the consent is refused the Presbytery to which such Minister serving as Stated Supply be- longs, being notified, should recall him within its own bounds ;'' that the Stated Supply has not the right, power or prerogative in the church Session as a Pas- tor; || "that he has such rights and prerogatives as may * Presbyterian Digest, p. 163. f Forin of Government, ch. xv. X See pp. 130, 400. ^ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 112, 113. Jl Minutes General Assembly 187 Jf,, pp. 83, 85. PASTOES. 49 be expressly conferred on him by the Presbytery, and no other." Presbyteries should insist on installations.* Wliat are Co-pastors ? Ministers associated as pastors over one or more churches, having equal authority.f What is a Pastor emeritus ? When a Pastor has long served a church, but cannot con- tinue his labors, he may receive this honorary title when the churcli so desires. The Presbytery releases him from the duties of his office and another pastor is called. A salary may or may not be given. He should not claim a seat in Session nor exercise jurisdiction in the church. What is a Pastor at large ? A minister appointed by Presbytery to exercise pas- toral supervision over the feeble and vacant churches and to moderate their meetings of Session. The Assembly has recommended their appointment.^ What is a Pastor's Assistant ? He may be a Probationer or an ordained Minister chosen by the church or Pastor, with the approbation of Presbytery, to assist the Pastor, for a time or per- manently, in the discharge of his duties. As he is to labor in the church, the congregation should be con- sulted in the choice of an Assistant, even if the Pastor alone becomes responsible for his maintenance. As he is to assist the Pastor, he should be consulted in the selection, even if the congregation pays the whole sal- ary of the Assistant. He has no seat in Session nor jurisdiction in the congregation. In his duties he acts in the name and under the direction of the Pastor. In Scotland he is called the Pastor^s Helper. * Minutes G. A. 187 S, p. 120; 1886, p. 56 ; 1887, p. 141. t F(nw. of Government, ch. ix., sect. v. % Minutes 1894, p. 138. 4 50 OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. What is a Minister without charge ? He is a Minister who has been released from liis pastoral charge, and is not yet settled over another congregation. What is a Minister " in transitu " ? He is a Minister who has been disijiissed from one Presbytery, and has not yet been received by another Presbytery. During this transition he is "subject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery which dismissed him (but shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis of representation to the General Assembly) until he actu- ally becomes a member of another Presbytery." * What is a Pastor elect ? A Minister or Probationer who has been called to be a Pastor of a church is called Pastor elect until he either declines the call or is actually installed.f What is an Evangelist? He is a Minister regularly ordained, but not settled over a particular church. His work is "to preach the gospel, administer sealing ordinances and organize churches in frontier or destitute settlements." J The title is often given to Ministers without charge, who preach to the masses, and to those who hold revival services in churches or communities. Laymen, with or without ecclesiastical authority, per- forming evangelistic work are also called Evangelists. Local Evangelists are laymen licensed by Presbytery to labor within its bounds, according to Constitutional Rule No. 1. (See page 565.) What is a Missionary? Missionaries are ordained men, generally Evangelists, * Book of Discipline, sect. 110. f See p. 130. % Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. xv. See p. 386. MISSIONARIES. 51 sent out by the Church to labor among the heathen. Home Missionaries are Ministers, Evangelists or Pastors in feeble churches or in destitute places, either within or beyond the bounds of Presbytery, commissioned by the Board of Home Missions. What is a Chaplain ? He is a Minister appointed by the government, with the approbation of Presbytery, to labor in the army or navy or in prisons or asylums.* He is accountable to Presbytery for his doctrine and character. In 1890, The United Christian Commission was organized by seven Protestant denominations to promote the intellectual and moral welfare of the army and navy. It was approved by the G. Assembly, which agreed to appoint annually three members of the Commission.f Its efforts to in- crease the number of the Chaplains and secure needed buildings at army posts were com mended. J What is an itinerant Missionary ? A Minister or Licentiate sent for a few months on preaching-tours in destitute parts of the country. For- merly the Synod or Assembly frequently designated the men, route, places to be visited and the time. Pastors were required to go on regular itinerating journeys.§ How else may a Minister be engaged ? Ministers are often called to take charge of the general work of the Church — as Secretaries of its various Boards, as Professors of its theological schools, as Presidents and Teachers of its colleges and academies, and as Editors of its publications. They are always subject to their several * Presbyterian Digest, p. 164. t Minutes G. Assembly 1891, p. 186. t Ibid., 1892, p. 191 ; 1893, p. 67; 1894, pp. 125, 174. 2 Assembles Digest, pp. 326, 328, 346, 358. 52 OF RULING ELDERS. Presbyteries, except so far as their official fidelity is con- cerned ; for this, of course, they are responsible to the body which appointed them. In the discharge of their duties they should give great prominence to their charac- ter and influence as Ministers of Christ. This is insisted upon in the " Form of Government " adopted by the Southern Presbyterian Church.* What is a retired Minister ? A Minister is said to be honorably retired when, because of sickness, old age or for any other reason, he ceases to be engaged in ministerial work. He cannot demit his office.f He is still responsible to Presbytery and a member of it.{ He is not a layman, and cannot be elected Elder or Deacon. § He cannot be enrolled as a communicant of a particular church, nor vote at church meetings, || except on financial questions, when, if he be a pewholder, as such he may vote, provided the charter of the said church permits pewholders to vote. 1[ In the General Assembly Minutes such are designated H. E.. CHAPTER V. OF RULING ELDERS. What are Ruling Elders? ^^ Ruling Elders are properly the representatives of the people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising gov- ernment and discipline in conjunction with Pastors or Ministers." * Book of Church Order, ch. iv., sects, v., vi. t See p. 215. t See p. 210. ? See pp. 57 and 66. II See p. 133. H See p. 38. ORIGIN OF THE OFFICE OF RULING ELDERS. 53 When was tMs office introduced into the Charcli? It has been the permanent office in the Church under all dispensations, even under the Abrahamic. (See Gen. 24: 2; 50: 7; Ex. 3 : 16 ; 4 : 29,30; 12: 21; 18: 12; Deut. 5 : 23; Ps. 107 : 32, etc.) Under the Mosaic ritua); the Elders were the recognized representatives of the people. They were systematically arranged into courts having various jurisdictions, and the highest court of' seventy Elders was a court of appeal (Ex. 18 : 21-25; Num. 11 : 16, 25; Ex. 24 : 1.)* These Elders and courts are frequently referred to in the after history. When the synagogues were established (the date of which is uncertain) these Elders were connected with the different synagogues, and were called the E-ulers of the synagogue (Matt. 5 : 22 ; 26 : 3 ; Luke 7:3; Acts 4 : 8, 23 ; 6 : 12; 23 : 14; 24 : 1 ; 25 : 15). At first the converts to Christianity were made from Jews, and later from Gen- tiles who were accustomed to the polity of the syna- gogues, which were established in almost every city in the Roman empire. Often a whole synagogue became a Christian church, retaining its form of government. The other churches were formed in like manner (Acts 14 : 23; 20 : 17; 1 Tim. 5 : 1, 17, 19; Tit. 1 : 5; James 5:14; 1 Pet. 5 : 1, 5).t Many of the Fathers speak of Elders as distinct from Ministers, ruling as representatives of the people. J The Waldensian and other ancient churches which were re- garded by Rome as heretical, but which maintained pure doctrine, worship and polity, have always retained this * 3Iiller on Ruling Elders, pp. 29-34. f Primitive Church Offices, pp. 1-28 ; Miller on Pi-esbyterianismf pp- 9-13 ; Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 48-72. X Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 72-106. 54 OF RULING ELDERS. office. It is adopted by almost all the Reformed churches.* ^^Tlm office has been understoodj by a great part of the Protestant Reformed churches^ to be designated in the Holy So^iptures, by the title of governments; and of those who rule wellj but do not labor in the word and doctrine " (1 Cor. 12 : 28; Rom. 12 : 7, 8 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). It is the continuation in the Christian Church of the office so well known in the Old Testament. " The whole con- gregation" and the "Elders of the congregation'^ are constantly interchanged as meaning the same, as in Lev. 4 : 13, 15. The Elders were the representatives of the people, and as such exercised the prerogative of ruling. This principle of ruling by representatives and the office of Elders were introduced into the Christian Church from the synagogue by the Apostles.f The " Form of Government " of the Presbyterian Church of Scotland says : "As there were in the Jewish Church Elders of the people joined with the Priests and Levites in the government of the Church, so Christ, who hath instituted government and governors ecclesiastical in the Church, hath furnished some in his Church, besides the Ministers of the word, with gifts of government, and with commission to exercise the same when called there- unto, who are to join with the Minister in the govern- ment of the Church. Which officers Reformed churches commonly call Elders." * Is this office distinct from that of the ministry ? The quotation above from the standard of the Church * Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 107-147; Authorized /Standards of the Free Church of Scotland, p. 307. t Church Polity, p. 262 ; Miller on Presbyferianism, p. 9 ; Primitivti Church Ojffices, Essay I. ; Divine Bight of Church Government^ p. 172. ELDERS NOT MINISTERS. 55 of Scotland declares the office to be distinct. This is the doctrine of our own " Form of Government." * They have different qualifications, are chosen by different bodies. Elders are ordained by a Minister, and Ministers by the Presbytery.f Elders are subject to the Session, the Min- ister to the Presbytery .J Elders cannot take part in the ordination of Ministers, nor can they administer the sacraments. § Elders, called to the ministry, must be reordained.f Ministers are not permitted to serve as Elders except in emergencies on missionary-ground. || In the Cliurch of Scotland, Ministers are often chosen by Presbyteries to represent them in the General As- sembly, but it is not on the supposition that Ministers and Elders are of the same office. Wherein do they differ from Ministers ? Ministers are " messengers of God " and " ambassadors i>f Christ J^ Elders are representatives of the people. They perform their work ^' in conjunction with Pastors or Ministers.'^ They have no power to preach or admin- ister the sacraments, If nor take part in ordination.** What are their duties ? ^' To exercise government and discipline in conjunction with Pastors or Ministers^' in the different courts of the Church, and to assist the Pastor in the oversight, instruc- tion and visitation of the people, " studying the peace, unity and purity of the Church.'^ f If there be no Pas- tor, for the time being the government and discipline de- * See chs. iii., iv. and v. t Form of Oovernment, chs. xiii., xiv. and xv. X Ibid., ch. xiii., sect. vii. ; Book of Discipline, sect. 18. § Presbyterian Digest, pp. 116, 117. II Minutes of the G. A. 1874, P- 84 ; Presbyterian Digest, j-p. 339, 34a T[ Directory of Worship, ch. vii., sect, i., and ch. viii. ** Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 113. 56 OF RULING ELDERS. volve upon them, and under direction of Presbytery they must see that the pulpit is supplied from Sabbath to Sabbath; and if this be impracticable, they must themselves conduct the service, " select the portions of Scripture and of the other books to be read ^' — " works of such approved divines as the Presbytery within whose bounds they are, may recommend and they may be able to procure." * In 1894 the preparation of a Manual for Elders were referred with the Assembly's recommenda- tion to Drs. W. H. Roberts and E. R. Craven.f By wliom are they chosen ? ^'They are the representatives of the people, chosen by them/^ " in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation." In 1822 the Assembly said that "it would be most desirable to have the communicants only as the electors of Puling Elders, yet as it appears to be the custom in some of the churches in the Presbyterian connection to allow this privilege to others," the election by the whole congregation should not be considered void. In 1830 it decided that unbaptized persons could not vote for Elders. In 1855 the O. S. Assembly judged " it most consonant to our ^ Form of Government' that communi- cants only should vote for Puling Elders." J The Southern Presbyterian Church permits only communicants in good standing to vote for church officers. § Who may be chosen ? " In all cases the persons elected must be male mem- bers in full communion of the church in which they are to exercise their office." They must be in good stand- ing. A communicant under discipline cannot be elected. * See p. 546. f Minutes of O. Assembly 1894, p. 76. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 342. See p. 306. § Book of Church Order, ch. vi., sect, iii., sub-sect. iv. ELECTED AND ORDAINED. 57 Nor can one who does not accept the teaching of the Church in regard to infant baptism.* An unemployed Minister in the congregation is not a member of a particular church, and is not eligible.f In what clmrcli may lie exercise his office ? Only in the congregation in which he has been elected, and in those courts above the Session to which he is sent as delegate. An Elder without charge has no jurisdic- tion. Nor can he hold office in two different churches at the same time.f Is election by the people necessary ? Persons nominated and ordained by a Minister are to be considered "as private church members only, unless they be duly elected and set apart as church officers hereafter.'^ J Must they be ordained ? " The Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer to the office of Ruling Elder.^'§ In 1868 the N. S. Assembly declared that an Elder elect cannot sit in the Session or exercise his office until he be ordained. || This ordination may be either by prayer, or by prayer with the laying on of hands by the Minister. It is left to the discretion of each church which method to adopt, but as the imposition of hands " is plainly in accordance with apostolic example, it is the opinion of the Assem- h]y (in 1833) that it is proper and lawful.'' If To what court is he responsible ? To the Session, being a member of the parti(^ular church. When, however, the only Elder or Elders of * Minutes General Assembly 1882, p. 98. t Ihid., 187 Jf, p. 84 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 339. X Ibid., pp. 115, 123; Form of Government, chs. x., xi. and xii. § Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. iv. y Presbyterian Digest, p. 124. ^ J6id., p 347. 58 OF EULING ELDERS. the church be accused, the Presbytery is the court to cite and try.* When an Elder has become incapable of serv- ing the church to edification, the Session may take action with his concurrence, or by advice of Presbytery.f In 1869 the O. S. Assembly decided that the Presbytery has power to visit particular churches, to inquire into theii state, and to order whatever pertains to their spiritual welfare, without being requested by the Session, even to declaring that an Elder shall cease to act.f Is the office perpetual ? " The offices of Ruling Elder and Deacon are both per- petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure." Nor can an Elder be divested of his office but by deposition. But he may, under certain circumstances, cease to be an act- ing Ruling Elder.§ How may an Elder cease to be an acting Elder ? (1) By death. (2) When " by age or infirmity he become incapable of performing the duties of his office," with his consent or by advice of Presbytery the Session may relieve him.f (3) " Though chargeable with neither heresy nor im- morality, he may become unacceptable, in his official ca- pacity, to a majority of the congregation;" with his con- currence or by advice of Presbytery the Session may take order, stating the reasons of their action. || (4) If guilty of heresy or immorality, he may be de- posed after trial before Session. (5) He may and should resign if he cannot acquiesce in the decisions of the superior courts.T * Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. See Book of Discipline, sect. 18. f Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vii. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 350. See pp. 316, 317. § Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vi. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 348. li Presbyterian Digest, p. 171. ^ Ibid., p. 349. RESTORED RULING ELDER. 59 (6) By advice of a superior court he may resign to promote the peace of the church.* " The resignation should be to the Session ; and it will take effect when accepted." t (7) "His dismission by letter from a church termi- nates his official relation to that church." So the N. S. Assembly decided in ISGT.J This is the teaching of " Form of Government," ch. xiii., sect, ii., and is implied by the order of the O. S. Assembly in 1856, which re- quires an election and installation in the church to which he is dismissed, before he can act as Elder there.§ (8) He may be removed by a superior court. || (9) By the expiration of his term of service, when he has been elected to exercise his functions for a limited time, according to section viii. of chapter xiii.|| May an Elder without charge sit in a churcli court ? He cannot.T Yet if elected on the term-eldership scheme, after his term has expired his advice may be sought by the Session (but he cannot vote), and he is "entitled to represent that particular church in the higher judicatories when appointed by the Session or Presbytery."** Does restoration to churcli privileges of an Elder who has been suspended from them, restore to office? " The two things are distinct." The removal of sus- pension from the communion does not restore to office "without a special and express act of the Session for that purpose with the acquiescence of the Church." Yet the Assembly decided in 1893 that the removal of sus- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 350. f Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 626 X Presbyterian Digest, p. 352. ^ Ibid., p. 347. II See p. 317. T[ Presbyterian Digest, p. 349. ** Form of Govei-nment, ch. xiii., sect. viii. See p. 320. 60 OF DEACONS. pension from office only, restored to the active duties of Elder in that congregation without further action.* If he has been dismissed to another church, and re- turns to the church in which he was formerly Elder, he must be re-elected and installed, as his dismission termi- nated his relation to that church. This is plain from the '^ Form of Government " and the usage of the Church.f What are Elders in other Churches ? In the Episcopal Church there are properly no Elders, though the Priests are sometimes so called. The name "Priest" is discarded by the Reformed Episcopal Church, and " Presbyter " is adopted in its place. J The Methodists call their Ministers, Preachers or Elders. The Presiding Elders are Elders chosen b}^tl:|^ Bishops to preside over a district for not more than "TOi*- years, to take oversight of churches and Ministers, and be assistants to the Bish- op.§ In the Reformed (Dutch) and in the Lutheran churches the Elders correspond to our Ruling Elders.|] CHAPTER VI. OF DEACONS. What are Deacons ? "JTie Scriptures dearly point out Deacons as distinct officers in the churchy whose business it is to take care of the poor, and to distribute among them the collections which * Minutes G. A. 1S93, p. 151. f Assembly's Digest, p. 69. t Book of Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church. I Discipline (1880), ^ 164-173. II Formula of Government^ chap, iii., sect. vi. o ORIGIN OF THE OFFICE. 61 may he raised for their use. To them also may he properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church.^' When was this office introduced into the Church ? There is no mention of Deacons under the Old-Tes- tament dispensation. The contributions of money were under the care of the Levites and Priests (Ex. 38 : 21 ; Num. 1 : 50, 53 ; Ezra. 8 : 24-30, 33). Special provis- ions were made under the law for the relief of the poor by individual, instead of official, contributions and care (Ex. 23 : 11 ; Lev. 19 : 9, 10 ; 25 : 25-55). Rev. James M. Wilson, D. D., in a pamphlet on "The Deacon" (p. 23), says: "In the language of Dr. McLeod, ^ There were several officers in the Jewish synagogue, and these were authorized to conduct the public Avorship, preserve order and manage the finances of the congregation ' ('Ecc. Cat.,' Ques. 51). This latter officer was the Chazan or Deacon of the synagogue (^ Prideaux's Connections,' part i., book vi.), and in the words of Prideaux, ' the Chazanim — that is, Overseers — who were also fixed Ministers and under the Rulers of the synagogue, had charge and oversight of all things in it, kept the sacred books of the law and the prophets and other Holy Scriptures, as also the books of their public liturgies, and all other utensils belonging to the synagogue.' The order of the synagogue was, as all Presbyterians hold, the model of that of the Church under the New-Testament dispensation. In the synagogue was an officer that attended to the poor, had oversight of the place of worship and managed the finances." We have in Acts 6 : 1-6 the history of the introduction of this office into the Christian Church, the occasion, necessity of the office, the qualifications and duties of Deacons, their election and ordination. 62 OF DEACONS. Was this office designed to be permanent? It is evident from Acts 6 : 1-6 that the office was not introduced because of a temporary emergency. The work committed to Deacons is a permanent one, for the poor we shall have with us always (Matt. 26 : 11), the Church is enjoined to make provision for them (Gal. 2 : 10), and contributions always will be given for the relief of Chris- tians and for the extension of the Church, as in the days of the Apostles. The qualifications — honesty, good re- port, being filled with the Holy Ghost and wisdom, being the husband of one wife, ruling his children and own house well (Acts 6 : 3; 1 Tim. 3 : 12) — are not those which indicate an extraordinary and temporary office. Deacons were recognized as regular officers of fully-or- ganized churches (Phil. 1:1; Rom. 12 : 7 (" ministry," deaxovcau) ; 1 Pet. 4 : 11 {ec Te<; dtaxoveX). The office has always continued in the Church in some form, was rec- ognized by all the Reformers, and is continued in all branches of the Church. It is "perpetual," in the sense that "it cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of it but by deposition." But under certain circumstances (see page 68) a Deacon may cease to exercise his office and to be an acting Deacon.* What are the duties of Deacons ? " To take care of the poor, and to distribute among theni the collections which may be raised for their use. To them also may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church.''^ This includes visitation of those in need, inquiring into their real wants, helping them to obtain work and comforting them. Being church officers, they should always unite witli temporal reKef * Form (^ Government, ch. xiii., sect. vi. ; Presbytei-ian Digestf p. 348. DUTIES OF DEACONS. 63 spiritual consolation, instruction and prayer. In many churches it is the duty of the Deacons to take charge of the communion set, and to bring it, with clean table-linen, to the church on the communion Sabbath, and from the poor fund, or some other designated fund, to provide the bread and wine for the Lord's table.* What funds are committed to their charge ? The poor fund, however this may be raised. The col- lection taken at the administration of the Lord's Supper is usually devoted to the poor fund, which is increased by other means. ^^ Over charities collected for any other purpose than those specified (for the poor) their office gives them no control." The poor to be cared for are those outside of as well as in the church.t " The tempoy^al affairs of the church'^ would include all money raised for the support of the ordinances of the church, and for the erection and preservation of the buildings belonging to it. All this may properly be committed to the Deacons. The " First Book of Disci- pline of the Kirk of Scotland" says: "The Deacons should take up the whole rents of the Kirk, disposing of them to the ministry, the schools and poor within their bounds, according to the appointment of the Kirk." " Under the patrimony of the Kirk we comprehend all things given or to be given to the Kirk and service of God, as lands, buildings, possessions, annual rents, and all such-like wherewith the Kirk is doted, either by do- nations, foundations, mortifications, or any other lawful titles of kings, princes or any persons inferior to them, together with the continual oblations of the faithful." This patrimony should be distributed by the Deacons to * Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 166. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. 64 OF DEACONS. the Pastor, the poor, the sick and strangers, and to the upholding of other affairs of the Kirk. ^' We add hereunto the schools and schoolmasters." " To whom we join also Clerks of Assemblies, . . . syndics or pro- curators of the Kirk affairs, takers-up of psalms and such like other ordinary officers of the Kirk." * It is usual in our Church to place all these temporal af- fairs in the charge of Trustees, and the Deacons have charge only of the poor fund. When the DeaconsTiave the care of the property of the church, they are under the same limitations, etc. in their management thereof as the Trustees are in other churches.f The Committee on the Temporalities of the Church, appointed in 1892, reported the next year strongly recommending the di- aconal management : a fuller report is promised by the committee in 1894.J To whom are the other collections committed? The Session of the church receive from the General Assembly and the other courts recommendations of va- rious objects to be presented to the people for their be- nevolent contributions. § The collections are sent by the 1 1 Session to the Treasurers of the several Boarxls as the II church may contribute to each. Sometiuies monthly col- * Mections are received for all the Boards, and the sum-total is divided by the Session among the Boards according to the ratio recommended by the General Assembly. Has the Session any direct control over the poor fund? To the Deacons belongs the sole responsibility of its management and distribution. The Session " may ad- vise the Deacons respecting the use of funds." So the * Assembly's Digest, p. 64. t See pp. 38-41. X Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 89 ; 1894, p. 39. § See p. 111. DEACON NOT MINISTEE NOR ELDER. 65 O. S. Assembly decided in 1857. The question does not seem to have come before the N. S. Church, or the Assembly since the reunion. But the language of the book seems plain that the poor fund is entirely in the hands of the Deacons.* How do Deacons differ from Ministers ? They are laymen. They labor chiefly for a certain class in the congregation. They have no seat in the church courts.f They have no part in ordination, preaching the word, administering the sacraments, or participating in the government of the church. How do they differ from Ruling Elders? The Elders have the spiritual oversight of the whole church ; the Deacons have the care of the temporal wants of a part, and sometimes the charge of the property and revenue of the congregation. Did not the Deacons ordained by the Apostles preach ? Not as Deacons. The object of their appointment was that the Apostles and Ministers might be relieved from serving tables, and that they might give themselves con- tinually to prayer and to the ministry of the word (Acts 6 : 2-4). The qualifications required are not aptness to teach, etc., but honest re})ort, prudence, gravity, temper- ance, faith, consistency, being full of the Holy Ghost, and not greedy of lucre (Acts 6:3; 1 Tim. 3 : 8, 9, 10). Stephen ^^did great wonders and miracles among tne people/' and he did speak with Avisdom and spirit, both in his daily intercourse with men and in his- defence when accused of blasphemy before the Sanhedrim (Acts 7). It may be questioned whether his defence, speaking with wisdom and spirit, and disputations, were of the, nature of preaching, the official and authoritative proc- * See p. 70. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. 66 OF DEACONS. lamation of the gospel. But if so, there is no indica- tion that he preached as a Deacon, for preaching is never elsewhere referred to the diaconate. Even in the Epis- copal churches the Deacon is not permitted to preach by virtue of his office, but must receive a license to do so, from the Bishop after due examination. Stephen proba- bly held two offices — that of Deacon and that of Evan- gelist, as did Philip, another of the seven (Acts 21 : 8). Who may be chosen Deacons ? " In all cases the persons elected must be male members in full communion in the church in which they are to exercise their office." * A Minister, therefore, though with- out charge, not being a member of a particular church, cannot be elected Deacon. This was reaffirmed by the N. S. Assembly in 1865 and 1869 ; f ^^^ the principle is stated (the application, however, is to the eligibility to the office of Ruling Elder) by the General Assembly of 1874. t May a woman be elected ? " In all cases the persons elected must be male mem- bers." * Rev. Charles Hodge, D. D., says : " In addi- tion to Deacons, we know that Deaconesses were in some instances appointed" (in the apostolic Church), "but we have no evidence that it Avas the universal practice." § Phoebe is called by Paul "a servant of the Church" {didxovov TYjZ ixxXyjffca^), Tryphoena, Tryphosa and the beloved Persis, " who labor in the Lord," are supposed by some to be Deaconesses in the same church (Rom. 16 : I and 12). In 1 Tim. 3:11 it is required that the wives * Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. ii. t Prei<.hyterian Digest, p. 340. X Minutes General Assembly 187 Jf, p. 84, I Church Polity, p, 278. DEACONESS. 67 {yvvaixe(;) of the Deacons " must be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things f and some suppose that they held official relations to the church as Deaconesses. In 1 Tim. 5 : 9 the expression, " Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old," is under- stood by some as those poor women who should be assisted by the church, but others hold that it refers to those women who may be chosen Deaconesses, to have charge of the female part of the congregation. Such women officers are considered to have been specially necessary among the Gentile converts, whose women were held in greater seclusion than among the Jews.* Tabitha or Dorcas is also by some regarded as holding this office (Acts 9 : 36). Pliny wrote to Trajan of two (Ministrae) whom he had tortured. Some conclude they were Deaconesses In the early Church there were Deaconesses who had charge of the poor and sick of their own sex, but the office was abolished in the Latin Church in the eleventh century, and in the Greek Church in the twelfth century.f There is no evidence that the Deaconesses were elected or ordained as officers in the apostolic Church. Many women ministered of their substance, as did those of Galilee unto Christ, and devoted time and labor to the poor, and were, with the wives of the Deacons, regarded as helpers, but without official position. " There is noth- ing in our Constitution, in the practice of the Church or in any present emergency to justify the creation of a new office.'^ { An amendment, providing for the election of Deaconesses was rejected in 1891, and another in 1893.§ * See History of Apostolic Churchy p. 535. f American Oyclopcedia. J Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 114. § Ibid., 1891, p. 139 ; 189S, p. 200. 68 OF DEACONS. By whom are Deacons to be elected ? " Every congregation shall elect persons to the office of Ruling Elder, and to the office of Deacon, or either of them, in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation." * Those who vote for Elders may vote for Deacons, t Must they be ordained and installed ? The same rules apply to them as to Ruling Elders as to ordination, installation, resignation, deposition, remo- val, dismissal, return, ceasing to act, effect of suspension and restoration. J May a person be at once Elder and Deacon ? The O. S. Assembly in 1840 declared that while it is desirable that these offices should be kept distinct, "yet in the opinion of this Assembly it is not inconsistent with the constitution of the Presbyterian Church, nor with the precedent furnished in filling the office of Deacon in its first institution, that where a necessity exists the same individual should sustain both offices." § The N. S. As- sembly took no action on this question, but the w^ording of the "Eorm of Government" ch. xiii., sect, ii., seems to imply that persons may be elected to both offices or to either of them. In 1880 the Assembly was asked, " When a Deacon in any church is elected and installed a Ruling Elder in the same church, does he cease to ex- cj'cise the functions of his office as a Deacon f and an- swered, " Not necessarily." || Wnen there are no Deacons the Session usually, as a body, take the oversight of the poor or appoint one or more of the Elders to act as Deacons. * Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. ii. f See p. 56. X See pp. 57-60. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 119. II Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 56. RESPONSIBLE TO SESSION. 69 May a Deacon sit in the cliurcli courts ? He is neither a Minister nor a representative of the people, and has therefore no judicial power.* To what court is he responsible? He is a communicant of a particular church, and there- fore he is responsible to the Session. The Deacons should seek the advice of the Session in regard to the discharge of their duties as Deacons.* Their records and accounts should be presented at least once a year To tlie Session for approval.f Yet it is discretionary with the Session to incorporate them in its minutes.J ^' The Second Book of Discipline of Scotland " says : " They ought to do according to the judgment and appointment of the Presbyteries or Elderships (of which the Deacons are not members), that the patrimony of the Kirk and poor be not converted to private men's uses nor wrongfully distributed." § The Southern Presbyterian Church re- quires that '^ a complete account of collections and dis- j \ tributions, and a full record of proceedings, shall be kept 1 \ by the Deacons, and submitted to the Session for exam- ination and approval at least once a year.''|| May Deacons assist the Elders at the Lord's table ? The N. S. Assembly referred the matter to the dis- cretion of the Sessions in 1867.1 This w^as affirmed by the Assembly of the reunited Church.** May a Deacon be elected for a term of years ? "The *Form of Government' was amended in 1886, permitting the election of Deacons for a limited term in * Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. f Book of Discipline, sect. 71. X G. A. Minutes 1891, p. 107. ^ Assembly's Digest, p. 64. II Book of Church Order, ch. iv., sect, iv-, sub-sect. iv. T[ Presbyterian Digest, p. 119. ** Assembly's Minutes 187 J^, p. 84, and 1817, p. 516. 70 OF DEACONS. the exercise of their function, provided, as in the case of Elders, they be elected ^^ for not less than three years,'' and " made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall be elected every year." * What is the Board of Deacons ? The Deacons cannot act on individual responsibility, but must meet together and organize as a Board of Dea- cons. They should appoint a Moderator, a Clerk and a Treasurer, attend to their business in an orderly way, determine methods for searching out the poor, visiting the sick, obtaining work and relieving the distressed. They should consider the cases brought before them, and determine how to answer their applications. They should keep full records and accounts of money received and distributed, and at certain times present them to Session for approval. If the management of the temporal af- fairs is also committed to them, they should keep a sepa- rate account of the funds of the congregation. Often the members of Session are expected to be pres- ent at the Deacons' meeting, to advise, but not to vote.f The Southern Presbyterian Church declares that one of the duties of the Session is " to examine the records of the proceedings of the Deacons.'^J What are Deacons in other churches ? In the Episcopal Church, Deacons are Ministers in the lowest order.§ In the Congregational Church they are spiritual offi- cers. They have no care of the poor ; they are elected by the church, but are not ordained ; they, with the Pas- * Minutes O. A. 1886, p. 108. t See above. Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. viii. ; ch. x., sect ix. ; ch. xi., sect. vi. ; chs. xix. and xx. See p. 590. t Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, iii., sub-sect. v. g See p. 388. DEACONS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 71 tor, form the Prudential Committee, who take the over- eight of the communicants, and report to the church what^ ever may require their action ; they assist the Pastor in the sacrament. In the Baptist Church, which is Congregational in polity, they are sometimes ordained with the laying on of hands. In the Methodist Church the Deacons hold much the same office as in the Episcopal Church. In the Reformed (Dutch) Church the Deacons do not differ from ours. In the Lutheran Church they correspond to our Dea- cons, except that they assist the Pastor at the Lord^s table, render all necessary service at public worship, see that the Pastor receives proper salary and administer the temporal affairs of the church.* CHAPTER VII. OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICTTLAR CHURCH. Wliat is an ordinance ? That ^vhich is established by authority. In the Church the constitutional rules and the decisions of the highest court are never called " ordinances.'^ They have merely church authority, and may be revised and changed by new rules and later decisions. But that which is ordained of God is an ordinance, binding on the conscience, and can- not be (changed save by the order of God. All the laws of God, appointed services, times, ceremonies, types and officers are in Scripture called ordinances (Ex. 18 : 20; * Formula of Oovernment, ch. iii., sect. vi. 72 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. Num. 9:12; Ps. 99 : 7 ; Luke 1:6; Col. 2 : 14 ; Heb. 9 : 1, 10 ; Rom. 13 : 2). In the Christian Church, there- fore, "^/le ordinances [are) estahUshed by Christ the Head,'' They have his authority and are of perpetual obligation. Wliat ordinances has Christ established ? ^' Pi^ayeVj singing praises, reading, expounding and preaching the word of God, administering baptism and the Lord's Supper, public solemn fasting and thanksgiv- ing, catechising, making collections for the poor and other pious purposes, exercising discipline, and blessing the people." For what purposes were these ordinances given ? "Christ hath given the ministry, oracles and ordinances of God, for the gathering and perfecting of the saints, in this life, to the end of the world : and doth by his own presence and Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual thereunto." * For whose benefit were they given ? For the Church as a body, and for the present and future members thereof (1 Cor. 14 : 4-40). Wherein do the ordinances of the Old Testament differ from those of the New? "Under the law, the covenant was administered by I)romises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the people of the Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to come, which were for that time sufficient and efficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to instruct and build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah, by whom they had full remission of sins and eternal salvation. " Under the gospel, when Christ the substance was ey- * Confession of Faith, ch. xxv., sect. iii. ORDINANCES OF OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. 73 liibited, the ordinances iu which this covenant is dispensed are the i)reaching of the word, and the administration of the saci'anients of baptism and the Lord's Supper, which, though fewer in number and administered with more simplicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is held forth in more fullness, evidence and spiritual efficacy, to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles ; and is called the New Testament. There ai-e not, therefore, two covenants of grace, differing in substance, but one and the same under various dispensations." * What connection have the ordinances of the two dispen- sations ? Those of the Old Testament were typical, ceremonial, ritualistic and complicated. In the New Testament these are retained in their substance, but the outward forms are changed . The complicated, ritualistic and ceremonial ser- vices of the temple become the more simple and direct worship of God. The veil is rent, we come with bold- ness to the mercy-seat (John 4 : 21-24; Heb. 4 : 16). The prophetical and typical ordinances, after the fulfill- ment of the promises and the accomplishment of all that was signified, take the forms of declarations, or " setting forth" what has been done (1 Cor. 11 : 26), of grateful reminders (1 Cor. 11 : 24) and of loving consecration and participation (John 6 : 53-63; 1 Cor. 10 : 16). What is the difference between an ordinance and a sac- rament ? An ordinance is the more general term, and includes whatever is ordained of God. As these ordinances were designed to communicate to us the benefits of redemption, they are often called the means of grace. "A sacrament is a holy ordinance instituted Ijy Christ; wherein by sen- * Confession of Faith, ch. vii., sects, v. and vL 74 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. sible signs Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are represented^ sealed and applied to believers." There are but two sacraments in the New Testament — Baptism and the Lord's Supper.* These are also called ^' sealing ordinances." f Wlio are responsible for the administration of the ordi- nances ? The Pastor and Session of the particular church. J By whom is prayer to be offered in the church ? The Minister should himself offer the prayers. He may, when he deems it expedient or necessary, call upon one of the Elders of the church or any other fit person to conduct this part of the service. He is, however, al- ways responsible for it. § At the more informal and social church-meetings, as at prayer-meetings and the monthly concert for prayer, " the brethren " (the male communi- cants) are to take part, under the general supervision of the Pastor. To this they are often urged by the General Assembly, as in the pastoral letters in 1817, 1832, and by the O. S. Assembly in 1849. || " Meetings of pious women by themselves for conversation and prayer, whenever tliey can conveniently be held, we entirely approve." " To teach and exhort, or to lead in prayer in public and promiscuous assemblies, is clearly forbidden to women in the holy oracles." T[ In 1874 the Assembly to the overture, "Does the Assembly mean to enjoin that in the regular weekly prayer-meetings of the church no woman shall speak or lead in prayer?" answered, "Tes, * Shorter Catechism, Qq. 88, 92, 93. f Directory for Worship, cli. ix. X Form of Government, chs. iv. and xxi. ; Directory for Worship, chs lii.--x. ^ Ibid., cli. v., sect. iv. U Presbyterian Digest, pp. 296, 302, 313. Ij Ibid,., pp. 304, 353, PRAYER. 75 except in emergencies, to be decided by the Pastor and Session ;'^ and added, " The Assembly expresses no opin- ion as to the scriptural view of woman's right to speak and pray in the social prayer-meeting, but commits the whole subject to the discretion of the Pastors and Elders of the churches." * May liturgies be used ? The " Directory for Worship," ch. v., gives direction for extemporary prayer. In 1867 the N. S. Assembly did not deem it necessary to give any deliverance on the use of liturgies, since " the usage and forms of the Presby- terian Church have been so uniform and acceptable for years past from their scriptural simplicity," and no change in these usages is likely to take place. In 1869 the O. S. Assembly declared that "it becomes the Church to with- stand the tendency, so strongly manifested in many places, to a liturgical and ritualistic service." f In 1874 the Assembly declared " that the practice of responsive ser- vice in the public worship of the sanctuary is without warrant in the New Testament, and is unwise and im- politic, in view of its inevitable tendency to destroy uniformity in our mode of worship." " The Sessions of the churches are urged to preserve in act and spirit the simplicity indicated in the ^Directory for Worship/ "J The Assembly refused to prepare a Book of Forms. § What is the proper position in prayer ? In 1849 the O. S. Assembly recognized the fact that, according to scriptural example and the practice of the early Church, the proper posture in public prayer is standing, and in private prayer is kneeling — the pos- * Minutes General Assembly 1874, pp. 32, 66. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 656. t Minutes General Assembly 187 J^, p. 83. I Ibid., 1882, p. 95. 76 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICUI.AE CHURCH. ture of sitting was regarded by the early Church as heathenish and irreverent — and therefore resolved, " That the practice (sitting in prayer) be considered grievously improper whenever the infirmities of the worshiper do not render it necessary, and that Ministers be required to reprove it with earnest and persevering admonition." This was reaffirmed in 1857. In 1854 the N. S. Assem- bly resolved that as the Bible does not enjoin precisely the tunes to be used, the posture to be adopted, or who shall join in the songs of the sanctuary, therefore no action be taken on uniformity in the forms of worship, posture in prayer and singing. In 1870 the Assembly said that action in relation to the posture in prayer and praise is inexpedient.* Who should take part in singing praises ? This, as every other part of public worship, is under the direction of the Pastor. " The proportion of the time of public worship to be spent in singing is left to the prudence of every Minister." But ^^ it is the duty of Christians to praise God by singing psalms or hymns publicly in the church, as also privately in the family." " The whole congregation should be furnished with books, and ought to join in this part of worship." "It is also proper that we cultivate some knowledge of the rules of nuisic, that we may praise God in a becoming manner with our voices as well as with our hearts." f Is it proper to have a choir ? The manner in which this important part of worship is to be conducted nuist be determined by the Session. I The custom in the Church of Scotland is to have a Pre- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 646. f Directory for Worship, ch. iv. ;j; Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. vi. PRAISE. 77 cenlor, who occupies a place in front of or near the pul- pit, and leads the congregation in singing. This was also the usage in the Presbyterian and some other churches in this country. It has passed away almost entirely until lately, when in some cases it has been re- established. It is more usual to have a trained choir. In 1867 the O. S. Assembly declared that those who lead in singing should be, as far as practicable, only "those who are in communion with the church and amenable to its jurisdiction ;'' that "the introduction of choirs or musical instruments can be justified only as they serve this end (to inspire and express devotion) and aid or accompany sacred song ; and no display of artistic skill, no delicacy of vocal training, no measure of musical ability, compensates for the violation, or even neglect, of the proprieties of divine worship.^^ It rec- ommends that meetings for rehearsal be held on other days than the Sabbath. It reminds the Church "that the Scriptures nowhere recognize the service of song as to be performed by the few in behalf of the many." * May musical instruments be used ? What has been said above of choirs applies equally to musical instruments. In 1845 the O. S. Assembly replied to an overture, that " whereas by the ^ Form of Government' and ^Directory for Worship' the whole internal management of the church as to worship and order is committed to the Minister and Session,'' there- fore no further order is necessary, but to each Session is left "the delicate and important matter of arranging and conducting the music as to them shall seem most for edi- fication, recommending great caution, prudence and for- bearance in regard to it."* Reaffirmed in 1884.t * Presbyteri-dn Digest, pp. 653, 654. f 3finutes G. A. 1884, p. HSu 78 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. Is chanting allowable ? In the various books recommended by the Assem- blies (O. S. and N. S.) to be used in the Church many chants are to be found. The committees appointed to prepare hymn-books have, in both branches of the Church, been instructed to make careful selections of the Psalms and of other portions of the Bible to be arranged for chanting.* Similar instructions were given and carried out in the preparation of " The Presbyterian Hymnal/' which was adopted by the reunited Church in 1875.t What books of hymns and music may be used ? The " Directory for Worship/' ch. iv., merely states that books should be furnished. As above stated, the whole matter is under the direction of the Session of each church. Yet they should not use the authority ar- bitrarily, adopting a new book " without the consent of the majority of said congregation '' (1753).{ The Gen- eral Assemblies have often expressed their opinion of the desirability of having uniformity in the churches in this regard, but have never assumed authority, but have from time to time approved certain books, appointed committees to prepare them, published them by their committees or Boards, and earnestly recommended their use by the churches. At first the Assembly authorized the use of Rouse's version of the Book of Psalms, which is still used by the churches in Scotland and Ireland and in some of the branches of the Presbyterian Church in this country. Watts's "Imitation of the Psalms of David," with his three books of hymns, was af1;erward recommended. In 1830 "The Book of Psalms and Hymns," prepared by the Assembly, was approved and * New Digest, p. 401 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 652. t Minutes 1875, p. 508. J New Digest, p. ]08. PRAISE. 79 recommended. "The Church Psahnist '^ was adopted in 1843 by the N. S. Assembly. The O. S. Assembly in 1838 ordered a revision of the "Psalms and Hymns," which was made and authorized in 1843. In 1866 "The Hymnal" was approved. The reunited Church adopted the "Presbyterian Hymnal" in 1875.t A Sabbath- school Hymnal was ordered in 1882. J The Board of Publication was in 1889 recommended to prepare a New Hymnal, and in 1894 reported it nearly completed. § The introduction of Watts's version of the Psalms and of hymns at first met with much opposition. In 1755 the Synod determined that where Watts's book was adopt- ed the Scotch version should be equally used in the pub- lic worship. In 1765 the Synod declared, " That they look on the inspired Psalms in Scripture to be proper matter to be sung in divine worship, according to their original design and the practice of Christian churches, yet will not forbid those to use the imitations of them whose judgment and inclination leads them to do so." In 1787 the Synod stated that while, for many years, they had allowed the use of Watts's book, " they were far from disapproving of Rouse's version, commonly called the Old Psalms," and that they " highly disap- prove of public severe and unchristian censures being passed upon either of the systems of psalmody." The next year a Minister formally asked if the churches " have not fallen into a great and pernicious error in tl le public worship of God by disusing Rouse's versification of David's Psalms, and adopting in the room of it Watts's Imitation?" He was enjoined to be careful * New Digest, p. 580 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 207-214 ; Presbyterian Di- gest, pp. 647-652. t Minutes 1875, p. 508. I Ibid., 1882, p. 42. I Ibid., 1889, p. 89 ; 1894, p. 80. 80 OP ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. not to disturb the peace of the Church. lu 1802 hymns were formally allowed.* Who may read, expound and preach the word of God ? Pastors, Evangelists, Ministers regularly ordained and in good standing, and I^icentiates. " It is expedient that no persons be introduced to preach in any of the churches under our care unless by the consent of the Pastor or church Session.'^ f The above quotation recognized that the Pastor or Session is responsible for the instruction given to the church. The Pastor may invite Ministers and Licentiates to preach for him, whether they belong to the Presbyterian Church or any other whose ordination is recognized by our Church. Under this same responsibility Pastors sometimes per- mit Candidates who are somewhat advanced in their studies, but not yet licensed by Presbytery, to try their gifts, in more or less formal expositions and preaching of the word, in their own churches and under their supervision. In vacant churches the Elders or Deacons may, when a Minister cannot be procured, preside at the public wor- ship, select the portions of Scriptures and of other books to be read, such works of approved divines recommended by Presbytery.t The O. S. Assembly in 1856 and 1857 recognized the right of Elders in the absence of the Pastor " to explain the Scriptures, and to endeavor to enforce the truth upon the conscience by suitable exhortations.'^ § Preaching without a license and lay preaching are re- garded by the Assembly as irregular and improper. If men show a calling to the work, they should devote them- * Assembly's Digest, p. 207 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 648. f Form of Government, chs. iv., xiv., xv. ; Directory for Worship, ch. ri., sect. vi. J Form of Government, ch. xxi. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 462. PREACHING. 81 selves to study, and when prepared should be regularly licensed.* Women, while encouraged to hold meetings for women, are not to exhort or preach or lead in prayer in promis- cuous assemblies, as this " is clearly forbidden in the holy oracles.'^ t This was regarded in 1872 as a sufficient re- ply to the overture asking " for such rules as shall forbid the licensing and ordaining of women to the gospel min~ istiy and the teaching and preaching of women in our pulpits,'^ etc.J In 1878 the Assembly decided that "the passages of Scripture referred to in the action of the Presbytery (1 Cor. 14 : 33-37 and 1 Tim. 2 : 11-13) do prohibit the fulfilling by women of the offices of Preach- ers in the regular assemblies of the Church.'^ § Their right to take part in social prayer-meetings is committed to the Sessions. 1 1 (See page 325.) May Ministers read their sermons ? In 1761 Preachers were enjoined to forbear readiug their sermons " if they can conveniently/^ The O. S. Assembly in 1841 and 1849 exhorted the younger Min- isters " to adopt a different method (from reading), as more scriptural and effective, and more generally accept- able to God's people." ^ " This method of preaching requires much study, meditation and prayer. Ministers ought in general to prepare their sermons with care, and not indulge themselves in loose, extemporary harangues, nor to serve God with that which costs them naught," etc.** What is expository preaching ? The explaining and applying larger or smaller pas- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 352. f ^^id., pp. 304, 353. See p. 325. t Minutes G. A: 1872, p. 89. ^ 3Iinutes G. A. 1878, p. 102. II Ihicl, 1893, p. 114; Presbyterian Digest, p. 485. ^ Ibid, p. 657. ^* Directory for Worship, ch. vi., sect. iii. 82 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. sages of the word of God. This may be done in the reading of the Scriptures, or in more formal lectures or courses of sermons. " It is proper also that large por- tions of Scripture be sometimes expounded, and particu- larly improved, for the instruction of the people in the meaning and use of the Sacred Orachs." This method of preaching was specially commended to Ministers in 1799.* What is a sacrament ? "A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by Christ; wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are represented, sealed and applied to be- lievers." t How many sacraments are there? Under the Old Testament there were only two — Circum- cision and the Passover (Gen. 17:10; Ex. 12 :). "Under the New Testament Christ has instituted in his Church only two sacraments — Baptism and the Lord's Supper." J This is the doctrine of all the Reformed churches. The Romish Church holds that there are seven sacraments — Baptism, Lord's Supper, Matrimony, Orders, Penance, Confirmation and Extreme Unction. What is baptism ? "Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the washing with water in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost doth signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ, and partaking of the benefits of the cove- nant of grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's." § It is the initiatory rite of the Christian Church, as cir- * Directory for Worship, ch. vi., sect. ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 657 f Shorter Catechism, Q. 92. X Larger Catechism, Q. 164; Matt. 28 : 19 ; 26 : 26, 27. § Shortei- Catechism, Q. 94. BAPTISM. 83 cumcision was of the Jewish Church. They have the same signification and use. Baptism in the New-Testa- ment dispensation has taken the place of circumcision. "The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the spiritual things thereby signified and exhibited, were for substance the same with those of the New." * (Col. 2 : 11,1 2.) Circumcision is forbidden (Gal. 5 : 2), and bap- tism is enjoined (Acts 2 : 38). Who may administer baptism ? In the Romish Church it is usually administered by the Priest, but in emergencies any man, or even a woman, may perform the service. In the Episcopal Church, Dea- cons may baptize in the absence of the Priest or under his direction. In other Reformed churches, as in our own, baptism is " not to be administered in any case by any private person, but by a Minister of Christ, called to be steward of the mysteries of God." t ^ Licentiate, not being a Minister, cannot baptize, nor can a Ruling Elder.J For the same reason a person deposed from the ministry cannot administer this sacrament ; if he attempt it, the service is not valid. § If a Minister be suspend- ed, he has no right to exercise any of the functions of a Minister. If the suspended Minister performs the rite after he has united with some other Church, and is held there as in good standing, his administrations are to be regarded as those of other denominations. § The service by an impostor is lay baptism, and therefore invalid. || If a Minister be immoral or unworthy of his office, but has not yet been disciplined, his baptisms are to be re- * Confession of Faith, ch. xxvii., sect. v. t Directory for Worship, ch, vii., sect. i. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 117, 792. g Ibid., p. 789. II Ibid., p. 78*8. 84 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. garded as valid; where there have been great irregu- larities in the service, the Session should inquire into \ each case, and refer it to Presbytery for final de- I cision."^ I Is the efficacy of baptism affected by the personal cha- j racter of the administrator? " The sacraments become effectual means of salvation, not from any virtue in them, or in him that doth admin- ister them, but only by the blessing of Christ, and the working of his Spirit in them that by faith receive | them/'t Is the baptism of other churches to be recognized ? " It is also a principle, that as long as any denomina- tion of Christians is acknowledged by us as a Church of i Christ, we ought to hold the ordinances dispensed by it j as valid, notwithstanding the unworthiness of particular i Ministers/' * I Unitarian baptism was pronounced invalid by the As- sembly of 1814. "It is the deliberate and unanimous opinion of this Assembly that those wdio renounce the fundamental doctrine of the Trinity, and deny that ' Jesus Christ is the same in substance, equal in power j and glory with the Father, cannot be recognized as 1 Ministers of the gospel, and that their administrations are invalid.''* The O. S. Assembly decided in 1864 that baptism by j the Campbellites or Disciples is invalid.^ 1 The O. S. Assembly in 1845 declared that the Romisli Churcii is not a Church of Christ, nor its Priests his Ministers, and therefore its baptism is invalid. In cases '< * Presbyterian Digest, p. 788. I f Shorter Catechiigest, p. 683. f Ibid., p. 682. X Minutes G. A., p. 507. 2 Presbyterian Digest^ p. 684 102 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. on account of which the divorce is granted.* To tfie question, ^' Whether on full proof of adultery by one party the Presbytery has a right to declare the marriage so far void as that the innocent party may marry again without being liable to church censure?'' the Synod in 1785 replied in the affirmative, but only by a small ma- jority.f The '^Confession of Faith" (ch. xxiv., sect, v.) says : " In the case of adultery after marriage, it is law- ful for the innocent party to sue out a divorce, and after the divorce to marry another as if the offending party were dead." It would seem, therefore, that the guilty party could not marry again. This is the opinion of very many, and in some of our States it has been so en- acted. Others assert that divorce so dissolves the mar- riage that both parties are free to marry. Persons may not marry who are "within the degrees of consanguinity or affinity prohibited in the word of God." X '^ Nor can such incestuous marriages ever be made law- ful by any law of man or consent of parties, so as those persons may live together as man and wife. The man may not marry any of his wife's kindred nearer in blood than he may of his own, nor the woman of her hus- band's kindred nearer in blood than of her own."§ The Synod or Assembly has judicially decided that the fol- lowing marriages are unlawful, and render the parties liable to discipline; 1. Marriage with a brother's widow. But in a case where the marriage had been contracted above fifte(in years the Assembly deemed it inexpedient to express any opinion, but referred the case to the Session, " to act ac- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 684. t J^i<^; P- 683. X Directory for Worship, ch. xi,, sect. iii. 'i Confession of Faith, ch. xxiv., sect. iv. See p. 105. MARRIAGE. 103 cording to their own best light and the circumstances in which they find themselves placed." 2. Marriage with a wife's brother's daughter. Thi.'' is not, in express terms, forbidden by the Levitical law, " yet as it is contrary to the custom of Protestant nations in general, and an evidence of great untenderness, and so opposite to such precepts of the gospel as require Chris- tians to avoid things of ill report and all appearance of evil, and what is offensive to the Church," the persons should be rebuked by the Session, and others warned against such offensive conduct. If they submit to the rebuke and are in other respects regular professors, they are not to be debarred from church privileges. 3. Marriage with a deceased wife's sister's daughter. Such a union is declared '^ not to be forbidden by the laws of God," but " contrary to the general practice of Protestant churches and the feelings and opinions of many serious Christians among ourselves, and therefore ought to be discountenanced." Such cases are referred to the several judicatories. 4. Marriage with a sister's daughter. " Such a con- nection demands the judicial action of the Church, and if not repented of should incur church censure." * 5. Marriage of the relicts of a brother and of a sister. This is inexpedient, but not prohibited by the Levitical law. 6. Marriage with a half-brother's widow. In 1760 the majority of the Synod thought that this relation was contrary to the laws of God and of the land, and of a sinful and dangerous tendency; but as some learned members were not so clear on this point, the decision was deferred for the year, when it was decided to be * Decision of N. S. Assembly in 1853. 104 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. unlawful, and demanding suspension from the commu- nion while the relation was continued.* 7. Marriage with a deceased wife's sister. This has been frequently before the Church. In 1761 it was decided to be conti'ary to the Levitical law and the civil laws of the land, and worthy of church discipline. In 1783 the Synod decided " that although it may not be a direct violation of the express words of that (Levitical) law, yet as it is contrary to the practice of the Protestant Church in general, and an evidence of great untenderness toward many serious and well-disposed Christians, and may, through the preju- dices or generally received opinions of the members of our Church, be productive of many disagreeable consequences, the persons contracting such marriages are highly censur- able, and the practice ought to be disallowed in express terms by the Synod ; and we do therefore condemn such marriages as imprudent and unseasonable. Yet as some things may be done very imprudently and unseasonably which when done ought not to be annulled, we are of the opinion that it is not necessary that the persons whom this judgment respects to separate from one another.'' Yet they must be solemnly admonished by the Session before they be received to the communion. The Synod recom- mended its members to abstain from solemnizing such marriages, and to discountenance them. In 1821 the marriage with a deceased wife's sister and all similar connections were declared to be "highly inexpedient, unfriendly to domestic purity and exceedingly offensive to a large portion of our churches." Yet the Assembly was by "no means prepared to decide that such marriages as that in question are so plainly prohibited in Scripture, and so undoubtedly incestuous, as necessarily to infer the * Records of the Presbyterian Omrch, pp. 300, 303, 312. MARRIAGE. 105 exclusion of those who contract them from church ])rivi- leges." The case was referred back to the Session. In 1 82() one appealed from the decision of Presbytery suspend- ing him from the communion for m^arrying his deceased wife's sister. The Assembly refused to sustain his appeal, on the ground that until the ^'Confession of Faith" (ch. xxiv., sect, iv.) was altered the sentence must stand. Tlie Presbyteries, by a vote of 50 against 18, refused to erase the section. In 1812 the O. S. Assembly affirmed the decision of a Presbytery suspending a Minister from his office and from the communion of the Church for this offence. Three years later it granted the prayer of a memorial recommending the Presbytery to restore him to the conmiunion and the ministry, as the ends of dis- cipline in his case have been attained. In 1848 the O. S. Assembly refused to sustain the appeal of a man who was suspended from the church for marrying his deceased wife's sister. In 1879 the Assembly refused to take any steps toward changing this cla'ise of the Con- fession of Faith.* But in 1886 an overture was sent to the Presbyteries, which was adopted the next year, striking out the clause in Chapter XXIV., Section 4, forbidding marriage with the near kindred of a deceased husband or wife.f See page 102. Should divorces be discouraged ? "Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to study arguments unduly to put asunder those whom God hath joined together In marriage, yet nothing but adultery, or such willful desertion as can no way be remedied by the Church or civil magistrate, is cause sufficient of dis- * Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 624. For the above decision see Presby- terian Digest, pp. 685-691. t 3Iinutes G. A. 1S86, p. 38 ; 18S7, p. 97. 106 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. solving the bond of marriage; wherein a public and orderly course of proceeding is to be observed, and the persons concerned in it not left to their own wills and discretion in the case." * The O. S. and N. S. Assem- blies frequently called attention to the alarming tendency in some parts of the land to disregard the sacredness of the marriage-tie, and expressed their " abhorrence of any attempt to diminish its sanctity or to extend beyond the warrant of the Holy Scriptures the grounds of divorce.'^ f In 1872 the Assembly uttered "its solemn protest against such loose opinions (on marriage and divorce, practically demoralizing), and calls upon all its Ministers to use their moral influence to create a more healthy sentiment in the community and a thoroughly scriptural practice in the Church." t In 1874 the Assembly reaffirmed the deliv- erance of the O. S. Assembly of 1869, expressing pain at the increasing prevalence of unscriptural views of the marriage relation, in consequence of which the obliga- tions are often disregarded, and separations of husband and wife and divorces for slight and unwarrantable rea- sons are becoming more frequent every year. Ministers are urged to give proper instruction, and are warned not to join in marriage any who are divorced on unscriptural grounds. J This has often been reiterated. What Is foeticide? The destruction of an unborn child. The deliverance of the O. S. Assembly in 1869, reaffirmed by the Assem- bly of 1874, speaks of this crime as well as of divorce : "Nor can we shut our eyes to the fact that the horrible crime of infanticide, especially in the form of destruction by parents of their own offspring before birth, also pre- * Confession of Faiths ch, xxiv., sect. vi. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 494, 684, 691. J Minutes O. A. 1874, P- 26. MARRIAGE. 107 vails to an alarming extent." The Assembly regards this " with abhorrence, as a crime against God and against na- ture; and as the frequency of such murders can no longer be concealed, we hereby warn those that are guilty of this crime that except they repent they cannot inherit eternal life." "All who seek to avoid the responsibilities and cares connected with bringing up children not only deprive themselves of one of the greatest blessings of life, and fly in the face of God's decrees, but do violence to their own natures, and will be found out of their sins even in this world."* How are clandestine marriages to be regarded ? Ministers are to use srreat caution not to countenance o them, especially when they have reason to suspect that the consent of parents or guardians is withheld.f May an engagement of marriage be broken ? The parties " may lawfully agree to release each other from the promise." But rash engagements and unwar- rantable methods of engaging are culpable; and in 1750 a public rebuke was administered by the Synod.| Should the purpose of marriage be published ? " Marriage is of public nature. The welfare of civil society, the happiness of families and the credit of re- ligion are deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently published a proper time previously to the solemnization of it."§ The Assembly was asked in 1820 what was a sufficient publication of the purpose of marriage, and replied that ^•the Presbyteries are the best judges in the case."t In the old countries, and formerly in this, the bans were * Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 26 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 494, 495. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 691. | Assembly's Digest, p. 189. 2 Directoi^ for Worship, ch. xi., sect. vi. 108 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. published in the church at least twice before the mar- riage could take place. At present an acknowledgment of the engagement in both families and among those in- terested is considered sufficient publication. What Catechisms have been adopted by the Church ? " The ' Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the West- minster Assembly of Divines ^ are included in, and do constitute an integral part of, the standards of this Church.'' This was distinctly affirmed in the adopting act in 1729 and 1788; it was reasserted in 1832. These Catechisms were recognized as part of the standards dur- ing the separation of the O. S. and 1^. S. branches; they formed part of the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis at the reunion; and in 1872 the Assembly approved "of the revised copy of the 'Shorter Catechism/ with the ten Commandments, Lord's Prayer and Creed, presented by the Board of Publication, and hereby adopt the same as the standard edition of our Church."'*' In 1870 the Assembly recognized the " Heidelberg Catechism" as "a valuable scriptural compendium of Christian doctrine and duty," and approved of its use for the instruction of children by those churches which may desire it.f Who should be taught the Catechisms ? Parents are exhorted at the baptism of their children to the careful performance of their duty in teaching them in the principles of our holy religion. And the Cate- chisms are commended to them as excellent summaries of doctrine, and as important helps in their performance of this duty. J Baptized children " are under the inspection and gov- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 45, 56, 91. f Jbid., p. 56. X Directory fur Worship, ch. vii., sect. iv. CATECHISING. 109 erument of the Church, and are to be taught to read and repeat the Catechism, etc."* This has been frequently insisted upon by both branches of the Church, and by the reunited Church. f All the children and youth in the Sabbath-schools should be thus taught. In 1878 the Assembly recom- mended the Board of Publication to incorporate in its system of Sabbath-school lesson-papers a brief exposi- tion of the answers of the "Shorter Catechism," and through the Sessions urged on teachers and parents the duty of teaching to the children the doctrinal and gov- ernmental truths of our Church. J Candidates for licensure were required by the O. S. Assembly in 1868 to be well versed in the "Shorter Catechism," and in 1877 the Assembly resolved that all Candidates under the care of the Board commit to mem- ory the whole Catechism. § By whom should the Catechism be taught? By parents. Sabbath-school teachers, and by the Pas- tors and Elders. § The N. S. Assembly in 1849 declared " that the institution of Sabbath-schools does not exon-^ erate ministers and parents from the duty of teaching the ' Shorter Catechism ' to the children of the Church." All Ministers and Elders were urged to teach diligently the youth in the " Shorter Catechism," which was rec- ommended as a text-book in the Sabbath-school. || Sim- ilar deliverances were made by the O. S. Assembly in 1840, 1846, 1854.1[ And in 1870 the Assembly i^- * Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. i. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 642, 643, 673, 705. X Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 31. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 398 ; Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 536. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 642. \ Assembly's Digest, pp. 183, 185, 186. 110 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR OHURCil. minded parents that no instruction in the Sabbath-school or elsewhere can supersede or supply their duty of cate- chising their children.* The custom in Scotland, and to some extent in this country, was for the Pastor, with one or more Elders, to visit in turn the different districts of the congregation and catechise the families in their several houses or in some place of meeting. This usage has given place in this country to that of an annual or quarterly catechising of the children by the Pastor, or of giving regular instruc- tion to the Sabbath-school each Sabbath in one or more answers in the " Shorter Catechism." Wlien should this instruction be given ? " Let the heads of families be careful to instruct their children and servants in the principles of religion. . . . We are of opinion that the Sabbath evenings after public worship should be sacredly preserved for this purpose." "f What is a CatecMst ? Catechists are pious men, laymen, not generally Candi- dates for the ministry, but formally authorized to instruct the ignorant in the principles of religion as set forth in the Catechism. In 1800 it was proposed that an order of men called Catechists be employed among the Indians, the blacks and other ignorant persons. These Catechists were to be examined by Presbytery, and receive a cer- tificate and recommendation, without which they should not be recognized. The Assembly refused to take imme- diate action, but considered it expedient that no Catechist should be sent out without further orders from the Assem- bly. In 1806 the plan of licensing uneducated men as * Presbyterian Digest, p. 705. t Directory for Wovship, ch. xv., sect. v. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 703-705. COLLECTIONS. Ill Catechists proposed by Rev. David Rice was not sanctioned by the Assembly, as it was considered " dangerous to the Church to employ illiterate men as exhorters or catechet- ical instructors." * What is a Catechumen? A Catechumen is one under catechetical instruction. In the early Church the applicants for baptism were, by the imposition of hands and the sign of the cross, recognized as such, and were placed under systematic instruction in the doctrines of Christianity. They were called Cate- chumens. What collections should be taken in the church ? " Making collections for the 'poor and other pious pur^ poses." Provision was made for the poor in the Old-Tes- tament dispensation (Ex. 23 : 9-11 ; Lev. 19 : 10). The first impulse of the Christian Church was to part their possessions and goods to all men as every man had need (Acts 2 : 45). The Apostles, in giving the right hand of fellowship to Paul and Barnabas as they departed to their mission to the heathen, charged them to remember the poor, which Paul was forward to do (Gal. 2 : 10). The first general collection of which we read was for the poor saints in Jerusalem (Rom. 15 : 24-27). The duty of contributing to the support of Ministers and for the extension of the Church in its various operations is en- forced frequently, as in Matt. 10 : 10; Rom. 10 : 15; 15: 27; 1 Cor. 9 : 7-14. ]n the Presbyterian Church the Deacons are ordained to 'eceive and distribute the poor fund.f As early as 1707 the General Presbytery called the attention of the Church to missions. At the first meeting of the Synod (1717) a fund was raised for pious uses — missionary * Assembh/s Digest, pp. 349, 350. f See p. 63. 1112 OP ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 0})erations. All churches were reconi mended to take yeaily colle(;tions for its increase.* The General Assem- bly has divided the general work of the Church, and appointed various Boards or Standing Committees to take the supervision of the several parts. These have heen recommended to the confidence of the churches, which are enjoined to make yearly contributions to them. In 1755 the Synod declared that it is incon- sistent with our church government for the Session to prohibit the synodical appointments concerning collec- tions. This was repeated in ITOO.f In 1872 the As- sembly enjoined "upon all the churches the practice of periodical giving to all the causes recommended by the General Assembly, according to the principles com- mended by the word of God." The Presbyteries were recpiired to question its Pastors if the directions of the Assembly had been complied with. And no church neo:lectin<»: to contribute to the several Boards should receive aid from the funds of the Churcli.J In 1879 the Assembly declared that "the members of all our congregations have a right to an o])portunity to con- tribute at least once a year to each of the Boards, as required by the highest authority of the Church, and tlie Sessions of the churches have no right to withhold that opportunity" — "that it is the duty of each Minis- ter in charge to give information, set forth the privilege of giving, and urge the claims of each Board in connec- tion with the annual collection.'' § Besides these permanent objects of benevolence the Assembly, Synod and Presbytery may recommend from * Asmnbly'8 DigeM, pp. 321, 323. f PreKhyierian DigeM, p. 131. J Ibid. p. 455. I Minutes G. A. 1S79, p. 623. See pp. 515-521. DISCIPLINE. 113 -''<'^ time to time others which are not directly under the su- pervision of the Church.* Sessions also may order whatever collections they may deem proper to be taken in churches under their care.f Presbyteries should appoint Committees on the Boards who shall inquire what has prevented or limited contributions. In 1891 a new cliapter on offerings was added to Book of Disci- pline. See page 566.| What is discipline ? " Discipline is the exercise of that authority and the application of that system of laws which the I^ord Jesus Christ has apjiointed in his Church, cinbraciug the care and control maintained by the Church over its members, officers and judicatories."^ The Southern Presbyterian Church says that the " term has two senses, the one re- ferring to the whole government, instruction, training, guardianship and control which the Church maintains over its members, its officers and its courts, and the other a restricted and technical sense, signifying judicial pros- ecution.''|| Who are subjects of church discipline ? All communicants are subjects of discipline. "All chil- dren born within the jiale of the visible Church are mem- bers of the Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of the Church, and subject to its government and discipline; and when they arrive at the years of discretion they are bound to perform all the duties of church members."Tf In 1878 "the Assembly solemnly reminded the churches in our connection that church discipline, in the scriptural * Assembly's Digest, pp. 413, 826 ; Records of the. Presbyterian Church, p. 248 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 373. t See p. 64. X Minutes G. A. ISDl, pp. 148, 195. I Book of Discipline, sect. 1. See p. 159. II Booh (f Church Order, Part II., eh. i., sect. i. ^ Book of Discipline, sect. 5. 114 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. sense, includes not only the reformation of offenders and the removal of scandals, but also the prevention of of- fences by the proper instruction and training of the chil- dren of the Church in knowledge and godliness; and that to this end it is the duty of the Pastor and Sessions to take authoritative supervision of the instruction of youth, so far as to see to it that the baptized children of the Church are properly instructed in the family and Sabbath-school/' * The question, however, has often been asked, How far and in what sense are those persons who were baptized in infancy, but are non-communicants, subject to church discipline? In 1799 the public standards were consid- ered to contain a sufficient answer. It has several times been referred to the serious consideration of Ministers and Presbyteries, and to learned committees, whose reports have been indefinitely postponed. No authoritative an- swer has been given. The theory of many is that these persons are subject to church discipline in the same sense that communicants are.f This is denied by others. The usage is, that the baptized non-communicants are sub- jects of the discipline (teaching) of the Church, as is de- scribed in the " Directory for Worship '' (ch. ix., sect, i.), but are not liable to judicial prosecution. This is dis- tinctly stated by the Southern Church : " In the one sense (inspection, training, guardianship and control) all baptized persons, being members of the Church, are sub- ject to its discipline and entitled to the benefits thereof; but in the other (judicial prosecution) it refers only to those who have made a profession of their faith in Christ." J The second diapter of their " Book of Church Order '' is de\'oted to " The Discipline of Non-communicating Mem- * Minutes G. A, 1878, pp. 25, 26. f See p. 134. X Book of Church Order, Part II., cb. i., sect. ii. DISCIPLINE. 115 bers," in which is described the oversight they should receive. "If they exhibit a wayward disposition and associate themselves with the profane, the Church should still cherish them in faith, and ought to use all such means as the word of God warrants and the Christian prudence of church officers shall dictate, for reclaiming them and bringing them to appreciate their covenant privileges and to discharge their covenant obligations." Those " who submit with meekness and gratitude to the government and instruction of the Church are entitled to special attention." To what judicatories are persons primarily responsible ? Baptized members and communicants are primarily responsible to the Session of the church to which they belong.* '^ If a church becomes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its members, and grant them letters of dismissal to some other church. It shall also determine any case of disci- pline begun by the Session and not concluded." f "A member of a church, receiving a certificate of dismission to another church, shall continue to be a member of the church giving him the certificate, and subject to the ju- risdiction of its Session (but shall not deliberate or vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of any office), until he has become a member of the church to which he is recommended, or some other evangelical church; and, should he return the certificate within a year from its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of any office previously held by him in that church." { * Presbyterian Digest, p. 127. See p. 133. t Book of Discipline, sect. 112. % Ibid., sect. 109. 116 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. Members under censure or sentence remain under the care of the Session which tried them.* Ruling Elders and Deacons are communicants, and are therefore subject to the Session. Yet under certain circumstances an Elder may be tried by the Presbytery.f Candidates and Licen- tiates, though under the care of the Presbyteries as to their studies, are yet members of a particular church, and are therefore responsible to the Session for their Christian character and conduct.J All Ministers are primarily responsible to the Presby- teries to which they belong.§ " If a Presbytery becomes extinct, the Synod, with which it was connected, shall have jurisdiction over its members, and may transfer them to any Presbytery within its bounds. It shall also deter- mine any case of discipline begun by the Presbytery and not concluded." II A Minister permitted by the Presby- tery to demit his office " returns to the condition of a private member in the church ;'' his name is stricken from the roll of Presbytery, and he receives from that body " a letter to any church he may desire to connect himself with.'^ This rule also applies to one deposed from the Ministry.^f ^' The judicatory to which a church member or a Min- ister belongs shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or wherever committed by him."** "But the higher judicatories may institute process in cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, and have refused or neglected to obey.'" ft * Directory for Worship, ch. x., sects, iv. and vii. t See p. 58. % See p. 133. § See p. 210. II Book of Discipline, sect. 113. IF Ibid., sect. 51, 44. ** Ibid., sect. 108. ft Ibid., sect. 18. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 117 Who may pronounce the benediction ? " The benediction is an authoritative blessing of the people of God in the name of Christ. It partakes part- ly of the nature of a prayer, and partly of the declara- tion of the will and purpose of God. . . . When the form is used by Licentiates or others, its nature is changed, and it assumes the character of a prayer merely. It is doubted by some whether the form should ever be used by Licentiates. Our Church has not, however, given any deliverance on the subject.'' Such is a note in the "Assembly's Digest," p. 108. It is evidently a minis- terial act, and is so regarded in all denominations. Li- centiates are not Ministers.* In the " Form of Govern- ment " it is frequently referred to, but only as pronounced by Ministers.f CHAPTER VIII. OF JUDICATORIES. I. Is a definite form of government necessary ? " It is absolutely necessary that the government of the Church be exercised under some certain and definite form.^' This is evidently as necessary in the Church as in the State. If laws are to be obeyed and executed, they must be definite and known. No individual, much less a body of men, can be governed by general and changing opinions or principles. God has given, there- * See p. 355. f Form of Government, ch. xii., sect, viii.; ch. xv., sect. xiv. ; Direc- tory for Worship, ch. vi., sect. v. ; ch. vii., sect. v. ; 2'he General Rules for Judicatories, xliv. ll8 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, fore, a definite law, forms of worship and government.* What God has appointed cannot be unnecessary. Those societies or churches which have no definite form of gov- ernment are in frequent confusion and trouble (Ezek. 43 : 11, 12; 2 Tim. 1 : 13; Gal. 6 : 16; Phil 3 : 16).t Where should we look for a form of church govern- ment? We should look to expediency, to the nature of the Church as the kingdom of Christ, to the Scriptures — especially of the New Testament — and to the practice of the primitive Church and of those churches which were not corrupted. ^' We hold it to be expedient, and agreeable to SorijJture and the practice of the primitive Christians, that the Church be governed by congregational, presbyterial and synodical assemblies^ What form of church government is thus taught ? Expediency, the nature of the Church, the Scriptures and the practice of the early Church, we hold, unite in teaching the Presbyterian form of church government; that is, that the Church should be governed by courts composed of Ministers, all of the same order, and of Elders, representing the people, chosen by them, ordained to their office and having an equal voice in all questions with the Ministers ; and that these courts should be con- gregational, presbyterial and synodical assemblies, the smaller being subject to the larger, and all to that body which represents the whole Church (Matt. 18 : 15-20; Acts 15 : 2-28; 1 Cor. 5 : 4; 1 Tim. 4 : 14).t * See the ten commandments, the ceremonial law and the govern- ment under Elders in the Old Dispensation, and in the New Testa- ment the definite qualifications and duties of church officere and courts, and the laws to be administered and the penalties to be in- flided. t See p. 30. XWhatis Presbyterianismf ^^.^-IQ, NO FORM ESSENTIAL. 119 Is this form of government essential ? No. " The Church consists of all those persons in every nation^ together with their children, who make profession of the holy religion of Christ and of sub- mission to his laws." Their faith, confession and sub- mission, and the outward organization may be very faulty, a misinterpretation of the divine plan ; it is still a visible Church. Its imperfect organization exposes it to dangers. Faith in Christ and submission to him are the only essential characteristics of a Christian and of a Church.* " In full consistency with this beliefs we em- hrace, in the spirit of charity, those Christians who differ from us in opinion arid practice on these subjects J^ How should other denominations be regarded ? All churches " making profession of the holy religion of Christ and of submission to his laws" should be "em- braced in the spirit of charity." Their creeds, laws, worship, sacraments and discipline should be respected, as far as they may be consistent with the word of God.f With these correspondence and co-operation should be maintained. J The Committee on Church Unity, ap~ pointed in 1887 to confer with the Episcopal Church, re- ported in 1894 that " mutual recognition and reciprocity," regarded by us as essential, had not been conceded. § It reported a " Plan of Federation" with other churches.|l Those bodies which deny the holy religion of Christ, as the " Unitarian," cannot be recognized as churches.T Other heretical denominations, denying essential doctrines, for the same reason cannot be regarded as parts of the * Form of Oovernment, ch, ii., sect. ii. ; Church Polity, p. 44. f Assembly's Digest, p. 124; Presbyterian Digest, p. 299. t See p. 275. ^ Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 25-29. ii Ibid., 189 Jf, p. 164. \ Presbytenan Digest , p. 659. ] 20 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. Church. As to the so-called Church of Rome, see p. 84. A schismatical body of Ministers and communi- cants cannot be regarded as deriving authority from the Church from which they withdrew, but are to be re- garded in the same light as other denominations not connected with our body.* n. Should churcli courts possess civil power ? ^'27iese assemblies ought not to possess any civil jurisdic- tion, no7' to inflict any civil penalties. Their power is wholly moral or spiritual, and that only ministerial and declara- tive.^^ The State cannot make laws for the Church, nor can the Church call on the State to execute her laws, (Luke 12 : 13, 14 ; John 18 : 36 ; Acts 15 : l-32).t The Southern Church says : '^ The sole functions of the Church as a kingdom and government, distinct from the civil commonwealth, are to proclaim, to administer and to en- force the law of Christ revealed in the Scriptures.^' { Our Assembly protested against the appropriation of public moneys to sectarian schools, as prejudicial to national welfare and unconstitutional. § Is the ^' power wholly moral and spiritual " ? " The Church has no temporal authority, and its courts are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which concern the commonwealth, unless by way of humble petition in cases extraordinary, or by way of advice for satisfaction of conscience if they be thereunto required by the civil magistrate.'' 1 1 The Church is a spiritual kingdom, and * Assembly's Digest, p. 646. f Authorized Standards of the Free Church of Scotland, pp. 339-375 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 121, 122, 276; Confession of Faith, ch. xxiii., pect. iii. ; Minutes G. A. 181 Jf,, pp. 27-30. See pp. 18 and 23. \ Book of Church Order, ch. ii., sect, iii., sub-sect. iii. § Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 46; 189 1^, p. 166. II Confession of Faith, ch. xxxi., sect. iv. CHURCH POWER. 121 not of Ihis world (John 18 : 36), and therefore its author- ) ty is moral and spiritual, and has to do with our relation to God and his laws. What is meant by the power being " ministerial and de- clarative'^? The Church has no inherent or sovereign power. Christ is the sole and absolute Head of the Church — the Lawgiver, whose laws must be administered by the courts of the Church as his ministers, in his name and according to his will. They can only declare his law and its application (Acts 15 : 1-32).* What offences can they examine ? "Anything, in the doctrine, principles or practice of a church member, officer or judicatory which is contrary to the word of God ; or which, if it be not in its own nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their spir- itual edification.'' t What power do chnrch courts have ? ^^They posseas the right of requiring obedience to the laws of Christ, and of excluding the disobedient and disorderly from the privileges of the Church. To give efficiency, how^ ever, to this necessary and scriptural authority, they possess the 2')owers requisite for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. TJiey can call before them any offender against the order and government of the Church ; they can require members of their own society to appear and give testimony in the cause J^ This power is alike over individuals and church courts. In 1877 the Assembly declared that "the proper remedy for the Presbytery to apply to that Session" (which had failed to discipline a mem- ber when directed to do so), "if they continue to dis- * Form of Government, oh. i., sect. vii. See p. 27. t Book of Discipline, sect. 3 ; Shorter Catechism, Qq. 46-81. 122 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. obey the instructions of the Presbytery, is to put the Session under discipline for contumacy.'^ * Wliat penalties can church courts inflict ? ^^ But the highest punishment to which their authority ex- tends is to exclude the contumacious and impenitent from the congregation of believers.^' The penalty must be determined by the offence and the circumstances under which it was committed. "Tlie censures to be inflicted by the Session are, Admonition, Rebuke, Suspension or Deposition from office, Suspension from the communion of the Church, and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder measures. Excommunica- tion.^' By the last of these the offender is cut off from the visible Church (Matt. 18 : 15-20; 1 Cor. 5 : 4, 5).t How are penalties to be inflicted ? After regular trial before the court having jurisdiction. Yet in cases of self-accusation, confession of guilt, offence before the judicatory, application for demission, removal without dismission, absence from the ordinances, irregular uniting with another denomination and obstinate impen- itence under suspension, judgment may be given without process. J "The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in the church or churches which have been offended." § "In the infliction or removal of church censures, judica- tories shall observe the modes prescribed in chapter x. of the ^Directory for Worship.' '' || The sentence of ex- communication shall be "publicly pronounced against the offender." " But the judicatory may omit the pub- lication of the excommunication, when it judges that there is sufficient reason for such omission." T[ * Minutes G. A, 1877, p. 531. f Book of Discipline, sect. 34. X Ibid.y sects. 22, 40, 47-53 ; Directory for Worship, eh. x., sect, v, 2 Book of Discipline, sect. 35. || J bid., sect. 30. Tf Directory for Worship, ch. x. PENALTIES. 123 A Minister . may be "admonished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with or without suspension from church privileges, in either case), or excommunicated., A Minister suspended from office may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence of re- pentance, be deposed without further trial."* The sen- tence against a Minister is generally published in some way to the whole Church. How can these penalties be removed ? (1) "When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored to fellowship, in the presence of the Session, or of the Church." t A Minister "shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for sin, until after considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory, within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can be effected without injury to the cause of religion; and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and consent." J (2) By a superior court reversing the decision on re- view, or appeal or complaint.§ What other powers have church courts ? They have power to administer oaths to witnesses, to interpret laws, to review the records and decisions of the lower courts ; to receive members ; " to concert the best measures for promoting the spiritual interests of tlie con- gregation ; to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of the Church ;" to examine and license and ordain Can- * Book of Discipline, sect. 40. \ Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. iv. X Book of Discipline, sect. 43. § Ibid., sects. 74^ 83, 94. 124 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. didates for the ministry ; to install and dismiss Pastors; to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline; to condemn erroneous opinions ; to visit churches, redress evils, unite or divide congregations or form new ones; ^^to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under their care ; to erect, unite or divide Presbyteries ;" to see that Presbyteries observe the constitution of the Church ; "to propose such measures as may be of common advantage to the whole Church;'' to decide all controver- sies respecting doctrine or discipline ; to bear testimony against error and immorality ; to erect new Synods ; to superintend the concerns of the whole Church, corre- spond with foreign churches; to suppress schismatical disputations; to recommend "reformation of manners and the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through all the churches under our care." * For what object is church authority to be used ? " The ends of discipline are the maintenance of the truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of Christ, the removal of offenses, the promotion of the purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual good of offenders" (1 Cor. 5:4; 14 : 26 ; Tit. 1 : 9; 1 Thess. 5:12, 13; Heb. 13 : 17).t In what spirit is this authority to be exercised ? In the spirit of Jesus Christ, with humility, meekness, long-suffering, gentleness, firmness, and without fear or partiality (Gal. 6 : 1 ; 2 Cor. 10 : 1, 8-10 ; 1 Tim. 5:1; Tit. 1:13; James 2 : 4, 9 ; 3:19; 2 Tim. 4 : 2). The exercise of discipline "in such a manner as to secure its appropriate ends requires much prudence and discre- tion." f "Great caution ought to be exercised in re- * Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. vi. ; ch. x., sect. viii. ; ch. xi., sect. iv.; ch. xii., sect. v. f Book of Discipline, sect 2. SEVERAL COURTS. 125 (jeiving accusations from any person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of good character, or who is himself under censure or process, or who is personally interested in any respect in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be h'tigious, rash or highly imprudent/^* How many chnrcli courts are there ? " The Church (should) be governed by congregational, presbyterial and synodical assemblies^ The congregational assembly is called the church Ses- sion, and " consists of the Pastor or Pastors and Ruling Elders of a particular congregation." f " The Presbytery consists of all the Ministers, in num- ber not less than five, and one Kuling Elder from each congregation, within a certain district." % Until 1716 this was the highest church judicatory in this country, and is now often referred to as the General Presbytery. "The Synod is a convention of the Bishops and Elders within a larger district, including at least three Presby- teries." § From 1716 to 1788 the Synod was the highest judicatory. "The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent in one body all the particular churches of this denomination." It consists of Bishops and Elders from each Presbytery. || What courts have the right to testify agaiust erroneous and injurious publications ? In the opinion of the General Assembly any of our church courts have the right and responsibility to bear witness against any printed publication which is circulated within * Book of Discipline, sect. 13. t Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. i. t J^i'l-, ch. x., sect. ii. I Ibid., ch. xi., sect. i. 1| Ibid., ch. xii., sects, i. and ii. See p. 17. 126 OF THE CHURCH SESSIONS. their bounds, which in its judgment inculcates injurious opinions, whether the author be dead or living, or whether in our denomination or not. Any church court may warn its Church against any erroneous book, even when it is not thought necessary to arraign the author as a heretic. This right is regarded as one of the most precious and powerful means of bearing testimony and of guarding the Church from error.* CHAPTER IX. OF THE CHURCH SESSION. I. Of whom does the church Session consist? "77ie church Session consists of the Pastor or Pastors, and Puling Elders of a particular congregation/' Can a special Session be appointed ? Ruling Elders have jurisdiction only over those whom they represent.! The Presbytery cannot therefore authorize them to serve in other churches. The appoint- ment by Presbytery of a "special Session'' that is "com- posed of Elders belonging to different congregations," even to try a case of discipline, "is entirely unconstitu- tional.'' So the Assembly decided in 1823 and 1824. The O. S. Assembly in 1860 refused "to make provis- ion for the calling of special Sessions of Ruling Elders from neighboring churches to obviate delays in cases of discipline for want of quorums of church Sessions." | In the decision of 1824 it is stated that "no Presby- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 122. f Ibid., p. 124. See p. 67. X Ibid,, pp. 123, 124. QUORUM. 127 tery has authority, according to the constitution of our Church, to delegate to a committee power to perform such acts as those" — to sit in judgment upon a member of the church and an Elder, and condemn and suspend him.* What can be done if the Session cannot act ? If the church be without a Pastor, the Presbytery should appoint a Moderator, or the Session may invite some Minister of the same Presbytery to moderate the Session on a particular occasion; or, if that be impracticable, one of the Elders may preside.f If the Session be small, and the only Elder or Elders be accused, the Presbytery is the competent court to try the offender, and it is its duty to do so. J If the Session be small, or its members be more or less interested in the case of disci})line, or " cases which are new, important or difficult, of peculiar delicacy, the decis- ion of which may establish principles or precedents of extensive influence, on wliich the inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for any reason it is desir- able that a superior judicatory should first decide," the Session may refer to the Presbytery for advice or for ultimate trial and decision. § n. What constitutes a quorum of Session ? "0/" this judicatory, two Elders, if there be as many in the congregation, with the Pastor, shall be necessary to con- stitute a quorum.'' The O. S. Assembly in 1852 refused to propose a change in the constitution authorizing a Pastor and one Elder to perform sessional acts, when the other Elder shall, in the judgment of Presbytery, be * See pp. 196, 226. f See pp. 128-132 t Preshyterian Digest, p. 118. See p. 58. I Book of Discipline, sects, 78, 79. 128 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. from anv cause incompetent to act in the case. If there be but one Elder, he with the Pastor or the Moderator appointed by Presbytery, form the Session capable of transacting business even of a judicial character. The O. S. Assembly in 1869 decided that if one of the two Elders refuse to act, and has left the church, the other is entitled to be regarded as the only Elder. The Pastor and the one Elder actually in the congregation is a legal quorum. t Is a quorum complete without a Minister ? No. But by section iv., in certain cases in which ^' it is impracticable without great inconvenience to pro- cure the attendance of such a Moderator '^ (a Minister), •Hhe Session may proceed without it,'' one of the Elders presiding. The N. S. Assembly in 1869 decided that "the Session, under its responsibility to Presbytery, is the judge of the impracticability of procuring a Mode- rator."! If the church has a Pastor, it is evident from this section that he must be present. The Elders cannot hold a meeting of Session without him, except " in the case of the sickness or absence of the Pastor,'' when a Minister of the same Presbytery must preside.§ May less than a quorum transact business ? " The law of a quorum is not a mere rule of proce- dure, a provision of order, but a matter respecting the very being of the judicatory. Any number of members less than a constituted quorum do not make a judicatory, and are not competent to any organic act." So said the N. S. Assembly in 1861.* The O. S. Assembly and that of the reunited Church have always acted in accord- ance with the above, refusing to recognize any act deter- * Preabyterian Digest, p. 125. f Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 188. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 178. I See p. 129. MODERATOR. 129 mined by less than a quorum of the court, until it be reaffirmed or authorized by some competent body. In cases of real necessity less than a quorum may meet, con- sult and determine even important business informally. The action may be reported at the next meeting of the Session, and becomes valid only when adopted by the Ses- sion as its own action. Such informal meetings of the members of Session are not infrequent, and are some- times very important, but they are not meetings of Ses- sion, and are incapable of any organic act.* EI. Wlio is tlie Moderator of Session? " The Pastor of the congregation shall always be the Moderator of the 8ession.^^ He is Modefttor by virtue of his office and the act of Presbytery which installed him. He is not accountable to the church nor to the Session for his conduct or decisions as Moderator. 'No appeal can be taken, even on points of order, to the Session or to the congregation. He is responsible only to the Presbytery, by which alone he can be over- ruled, tried and judged.f "An appeal to the church Session from the INIoderator, if he be a Minister, would not be in order. In this case exceptions to his decision must be filed to go before the Presbytery.^^J Is there any exception ? " Except when, for prudential reasons, it may appear advisable that some other Minister should be invited to pre- side ; in which case the Pastor may, with the concurrence of the Session, invite some other Minister as they may see meet, belonging to the same Presbytery, to preside in that case. The same expedient may be adopted in case of the * Minutes G. A. 1884, P- 113; 1885, p. 638. t Booh of Discipline, sects. 18, 108. X Maniud of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 167. 9 130 OF THE CHUKCH SESSION. Mcness or absence of ike Pastor, ^^ The Pastor is a mem- ber of Session, even if for certain reasons he does not pre- side.* Ministers of other Presbyteries cannot be invited to moderate the Session. But in 1843 the O. S. Assem- bly determined that iT is ^^ orderly that a member of one Presbytery moderate a church Session of another Presbytery.'^ In the next year, however, the following resolution was passed : " That the last General Assembly, in deciding that a Session may invite a Minister who is a member of another Presbytery to sit as their Modera- tor, did not include any of those cases in which it is re- quired either in express terms or by plain implication (^Form of GdK^ernment,' ch. iv., sects, iii. and iv.) that the Moderator shall be of the same Presbytery as the congregation ; but (we) are of opinion that in cases of a different kind, for which no provision is made, a member of another Presbytery may be invited to act as Modera- tor if it be found expedient." f " In the absence of the Pastor and great inconvenience in procuring a Modera- tor, having no ordained Minister of the same Presbytery residing within forty miles," the N. S. Assembly de- cided in 1869 that " there is no provision for inviting any Minister not belonging to the same Presbytery to preside over a meeting of Session, much less any Minister of the word."* The Assembly of 1891 said it is not lawful for a Minister of another Presbytery to preside.f Can a Stated Supply act as Moderator ? A Stated Supply, Missionary, Candidate, or Pastor elect has no authority in the particular church, and therefore cannot act as Moderator, unless he has been appointed by Presbytery to preside over the Session, or * Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 47. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 126. t Minutes Q, A. 1891, p. 107, MODERATOR. 131 unless he has been " invited by the Session to preside on a particular occasion." * "A Stated Supply has not the right, power and prerogative in the church Session as a Pastor." t May a Pastor emeritus preside over Session ? The title " Pastor emeritus " is an honorable title, and, though the pastoral relation is not formally dissolved, he ceases to be the acting Pastor, and has no more official power in that church, than an Elder has who for similar reasons ceases to be an acting Elder. J He therefore can- not claim a seat in Session. As any other member of the Presbytery, he may be invited to preside on a partic- ular occasion. May an assistant Pastor? Unless installed as a co-Pastor, he has no seat in Ses- sion, except when invited to preside on a particular occa- sion. If a co-Pastor, he presides in turn by virtue of his office. § IV. Wlien a churcli is without a Pastor, who is tlie Moderator ? " The Moderator of the Session shall be, either the Min- ister appointed for that purpose by the Presbytery, or one invited by the Session to preside on a particular occasion/' or one of the Elders, '^ where it is impracticable without great inconvenience to procure the attendance of such a Modei^ator^' (a Minister). When is it especially necessary to have a Minister ? When the Session is " constituted for judicial business" What is judicial business ? Any act of discipline, but especially the formal trial * Presbyterian Digest, p. 402. t Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 549 ; 1880, p. 45. X Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vi. ^ See p. 132. 132 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. of an accused person.* " Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly to announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recol- lect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act." f Why is it then especially necessary that a Minister should preside ? Because judicial business is the most responsible that can come before the Session, and is the highest exercise of its authority.^ It is to be presumed that the Minister will have a fuller knowledge of the rules of church order and discipline, and be better able to exercise the spirit of piety, prudence and discretion required by the '• Book of Discipline," sect. 2. V. When there are co-Pastors who is the Modera tor? " In congregations where there are two or more Pastors, they shallj when present, alternately pi^eside in the Session.'^ However they may differ in age and the length of their pastorates, they are officially equal and have like voice and authority in Session. This of course does not for- bid the young man, even when presiding, to pay special respect and deference to the opinions and wishes of his aged and more experienced colleague. VI. With what duty is the Session charged ? " TJie church Session is charged with maintaining the spiritual government of the congregation.'^ * Book of Discipline, ch. ii. t General Rules for Judicatories, xl. See p. 537. X See the above admonition ordered to be given. JURISDICTION. 133 Over whom does it exercise its authority? All the members of the church — full communicants, those who have been suspended from church privileges,"' and all baptized persons.f Where does original jurisdiction over church members belong ? To the Session. Not to the congregation, "no vote of the congregation of a Presbyterian church can affect the rights of a communing member as such," all such power is vested in the Session. J Nor to the higher courfe. In certain cases an Elder may be tried directly by the Presbytery. § The Presbytery may require the Session to proceed to discipline a member. || Are Candidates and Licentiates members of the church? They are members of the particular church, and are, as such, responsible to the Session. They are under the care of Presbytery as to their studies and qualifications for the ministry. The Presbytery may regulate these, or arrest their preparation, or recall their license. If discipline is necessary, the Session must cite and try them, informing the Moderator of Presbytery when charges are tabled against them, that proper action may be taken at once in regard to their license to preach.^f Is the Pastor to be enrolled as a member of the church ? Neither the Pastor nor any Minister is to be consid- ered as a member of the church. He is not under the * Book of Discipline, sect. 3 ; Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 128. t Book of Discipline, sect. 5. See p. 114. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 127. § See p. 58. II See pp. 231, 232. T[ Presbyterian Digest, p. 402. See pp. 201, 355. 134 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. care of the particular church, but is a member of the Pres]:)ytery, under its care and responsible to it.* What is the first power of Session mentioned? " To inquire into the knowledge and Ckristian conduct of the members of the churchy This includes the over- sight (1) of \hQ doctrinal views and growth in the know- ledge of thQ truth, (2) and of the outward life (Heb. 13 : 17; 1 Thess. 5 : 12, 13; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). Are the Sabbath-schools and home instruction under the care of the Session ? The Sabbath-school is the chief means for the public instruction of the young, and is therefore under the di- rect control of the Session. The teachers, books, rules and officers must be subject to its approval. " The Ses- sion cannot delegate its responsibility for the religious instruction of the children of the Church." f The home instruction is a very important means of grace, and the Session are required to see that the children receive proper training and instruction in the family and at school.f In 1849 the placing of children in R. Catholic schools was declared a violation of covenant engagement of parents.f Presbyterian sons in U. S. academies should be commended to our own churches.J What is the second power of Session ? That of trial. "To call before them, offenders and vnt- nesseSj being memba^s of their own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses where it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when they can be pro- cured to attendJ' * Form of Government, ch. x., sect. ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 133 Book of Discipline, sect. 18. t Manual of Preshytei-ian Law and Usage, p. 46 ; Presbyterian Di- gest, pp. 641-673. X Minutes O. A, 1886, p. 72. OFFENDERS. 135 Offenders cannot be tried by the Session of another church. What constitutes an offence; under what cir- cumstances it may be brought before the Session ; how the charges are to be drawn up ; how they are to be presented; and how the trial is to be conducted, are questions which are answered in the " Book of Disci- pline," chs. i., ii., iii., iv., v. Prior to 1884, offenses were either private or public, to each of which appro- priate modes of proceeding belonged. Charges could be tabled by individual accuser or by "Common fame." But by the "Book of Discipline" then adopted the distinc- tion is ignored, save that in the case of personal injury the prosecutor must try the means of reconciliation re- quired by our Lord in Matthew 18:15.* "Process against an alleged offender shall not be commenced un- less some person undertakes to sustain the charge; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offense."* "When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the Presby- terian Church in the United "States of Amer- ica shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; in all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an original party."* The Pastor may represent the prosecu- tor.f If one is " his own accuser and makes known his offence, the judicatoiy may proceed to judgment without process, giving the offender an opportunity to be heard."! " Citations shall be served personally, unless the person to be cited cannot be found, in which case the citation shall be sent to his last known place of residence ; and, before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the citations have been served," giving ten days' notice.§ * Book of Discipline, sects. 8, 6, 10 ; Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 90. t Minutes O. A. 1890, p. 47. J Book of Discipline, sect. 47. i Ibid.f sects. 19, 20. 136 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. If the aocused refuse to appear, he must be cited a second time, and warned that ^'if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless providentially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy,^' and that after appoint- ing for him a counsel the Session '^ may proceed to trial and judgment in his absence."* Who may be summoned as offenders ? " 3Iembe7'S of the congregation'^ against whom charges are tabled. (In regard to baptized members, see pp. 113, 114.) It should be noticed that the declaration that all baptized .children "are members of the Church, . . . . are under care of the Church and subject to its govern- ment and discipline," is found in the "Book of Disci- pline" (sect. 5), which treats only of judicial process — of offenses, charges, trial and sentence. A dismissed member, committing an offense while in transitu, is still under the jurisdiction of the Session which dismissed him.f " If one who considers himself slandered requests an investigation which' a judicatory finds it proper to insti- tute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to investigate the alleged slander, and make report in writ- ing: and a record thereafter made may conclude the matter." J Who may be appointed counsel for the accused ? "No professional counsel shall be permitted to appear and plead in cases of process in any of our ecclesiastical judicatories." The accused " may request any Minister or Elder belonging to the judicatory before which he ap- pears to prepare and exhibit his cause, as he may judge proper." § * Book of Discipline, sect. 21. f See p. 115. t Book of Discipline, sect. 12. ^ Ibid., sect. 26. OFFENDERS. 137 What witnesses may be summoned ? The Session may call before them '' loifnesses, being members of their own congregation, and introduce other witnesses where it may be necessary to bring the process to issve.y and when they can be procured to attend^' If they refuse to appear, they must be cited a second time, and dealt with as the accused when he refuses.* The Session has no authority over the communicants of another church, but 'Hhey can be procured to attend" by re- quest made personally or through the Session to which tbey are subject. Those witnesses who are not members of the Presbyterian Church may be procured by re- quest. The accused shall " receive the names of all the witnesses then known to sup})ort each specification." He ^' shall not be required to disclose the names of his wit- nesses." f The testimony may sometimes be taken by a commission in the place where the witnesses reside. The commission must consist of two or three members of the Session, and be appointed for that purpose, with due no- tice given to all parties. The testimony thus received shall be considered as if taken before the judicatory .J Any member of the Session may be called upon to give testimony : this does not interfere with his remaining a judge in the case.§ The O. S. Assembly in 1854 de- cided that a member of the court could not excuse him- self on the ground that he had received no citation. || The Assembly of 1878 declared that the prosecution has " the right to introduce members of the court on the spot, without a citation, to disprove and rebut certain testi- mony of the defence." T[ The O. S. Assembly in 1854 * Book of Discipline, sect. 67. f Ibid., sects. 19, 23. t Ibid., sect. 65. , § Ibid., sect. 66. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 532. ^ Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 118. 138 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. was asked in regard to a Minister declining to appear aa witness when cited by the Session^ and replied enjoining prudence and a second citation, and referring to his ac- countability to Presbytery.* After the witnesses have been examined " new wit- nesses and other evidence, in rebuttal only, may be in- troduced by either party. But evidence discovered in the progress of the trial may be admitted in behalf of either party, .... as the judicatory shall deem rea- sonable and proper.'^ f May non-cliurch members appear as witnesses ? " Persons who are not church members, even though heathen, of good repute, may be admitted to testify. Their credibility is to be determined by the judica- tory.J If charges be presented, must the accused be tried ? The accused has the right to file objections and to be heard. The Session may then "determine all such preliminary objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications or charges not changing the general nature of the same.'' "If the proceeding be found in order, and the charges and specifications be considered sufficient to put the accused on his defence," the trial must proceed. § If one injured by a slanderous publication tables charges against the author, an explanation by the accused and an exhortation to him to be more careful in his publication will not justify the Session to dismiss the charges. The Session ouglit either to entertain the charge or to "adopt a minute declaring Iiim free from the imputations of the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 532. t Book of Discipline, sect. 23. J Minutes O. A. 1881, p. 585. g Book of Discipline, sect. 22; Minutes G, A. 1874, P- 46. TRIAL, 139 published articles."* In 1881 the Assembly, in consid- ering a complaint against a court for refusing a trial, de- clared " that upon the facts stated by the Presbytery as the basis of its action, the question whether the investi- gation asked for should be entered upon or not was one to be determined in the exercise of a sound discretion on the part of the Presbytery.'^ f May a court discontinue an investigation which it has commenced ? Such a case was presented to the Assembly in 1881, which replied : ^^ The investigation, being entered upon by the Presbytery on its own motion, was under its con- trol, and could be lawfully discontinued, with the con- Bent of the accused, if in the judgment of the Presby- tery its further prosecution would be useless or injurious to the Church." J May a communicant demand a trial ? It sometimes happens that a rumor seriously affecting the Christian character of a communicant becomes widely spread, and no one appears as accuser, and the Session neglects to summon him, or slanderous statements may be made in open court. In such cases the member may demand a trial for his exculpation, or he may table charges for slander against those who have originated or circulated the reports. § What is the third power of the Session ? "7b receive members into the chw^chJ^ This includes (1) the receiving persons from the world on profession of their faith and by baptism. || In 1872 the Assembly * Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 117. t Book of Disciplinp, sect. ] 2 ; Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 586. + Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 588. 2 See p. 136. || Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. iv. 140 OF THE CHUECH SESSION. said "that the admission of persons to the sealing ordi- nances is confided by the ^ Form of Government' really and exclusively to the church Session."* Persons holding the universal and actual salvation of the whole human race or of fallen angels are not to be re- ceived.f Nor are those refusing to be baptized with water. J Parents declining to present their children for baptism are not to be refused on account of scruples concerning infant baptism, yet in every such case the Session must judge of the expediency of admitting them.f Duelists and those who have been accessories are not to be received until they manifest a just sense of guilt and give satisfac- tory evidence of repentance. (Ministers are recommended not to attend the funeral of one who has fallen in a duel.)t Sabbath-breakers, including all those who carry on secu- lar occupations on the Lord's Day, further than necessity and mercy may demand, with a view to secure worldly advantages, are to be refused.f No general rule is to be made concerning those en- gaged in the sale of intoxicating liquors, but the Session must judge in each case as to his reception or rejec- tion.§ In 1865 the O. S. Assembly said: "It is not adopting any new term of communion to exclude persons from sealing ordinances on the ground of their manufac- turing and vending intoxicating drinks as a beverage. On the contrary, it is only falling back upon the teachings of the Bible and the constitution of the Church, which requires visible Christianity, in a credible form, of those who would partake of these ordinances, and refuses the privileges to those who by overt acts of oifence fail to * Pret^byterian Digest, p. 678. f Ibid., pp. 803, 804. t Minutes G. A. 1S83, p. 627. I Presbyterian Digest, pp. 676, 483-493. See p. 510. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 141 present «ucli evidence." * In 1877 the Assembly called upon ^' the Sessions of our churches to guard carefully the purity of our Church, by refusing to admit to mem- bership, or to retain those within her pale, who are en- gaged in the manufacture and sale of intoxicating liquors as a beverage, or who derive their livelihood from this sinful traffic.'' t (2) The receiving of communicants from other churches. This can be done only on certificates, or- derly drawn up, and within one year of the date of their issue. J If a church of another denomination refuses to give a letter of dismissal, a certificate of good standing should be sought. If this be denied, and there be no charges against the applicant, and the Session has satisfactory information concerning his Christian life, he may be received on profession of his faith. (3) The receiving of baptized members to full commu- nion and to all the privileges of the church on an exam- ination of their knowledge and faith. § The O. S. Assem- bly in 1853 declared that ^' every Session must judge for themselves of that degree of knowledge of Christian doctrine and adherence thereto on the part of those ex- amined by them, which may render their reception suit- able and for their own edification and the peace of the Church.'' In 1864 the N. S. Assembly said : '' For their guidance in the matters noticed in the overture (as to dancing, card-playing and the use, manufacture and sale of intoxicating liquors) reference is made to past acts of the Assembly, found in ^ Digest,' ch. vii., on Moral * Presbyterian Digest, p. 490. f Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 558. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 130, 352, 622, 625. See p. 149. § Directory for Worship, ch. ix. 142 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. Questions." * A communicants' class should be held in each church, by the Pastor, for a month before each com- munion, for instruction of candidates.f And (4) the restoration of those who have been under church discipline, on satisfactory evidence of their repent- ance and reformation. J When does church membersliip begin ? (1) At birth. When the parents are professing Chris- tians, then the children are " born in the pale of the vis- ible Church," "which consists of all those throughout the world that profess the true religion, together with their children." § (2) When the applicant is received by the Session on certificate. The Session represents the church, and is the only body which has power to receive members. Nothing more is necessary to give validity to the act of the Ses- sion. The reception is generally published from the pul- pit at the next administration of the Lord's Supper, and sometimes even by the personal appearance of the new communicant before the congregation, and sometimes a form is observed of public welcome by the Pastor and church members. A formula was proposed in 1873 to the Assembly by a committee appointed for that purpose : tliis was ordered to be printed in the Minutes and was referred to the next Assembly, which, after some discussion, in- definitely postponed the matter. In 1875 the Assembly refused to reconsider the subject. || In 1865 the N. S, Assembly, speaking of the confessions of faith and cov- enants used in local churches for the recognition of mem- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 676. See p. 591 . f Minutes G. A . 1889, p. 63. X Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. vii. § Ibid., ch. ix., sect. i. ; Confession of Faith, ch. xxv., sect. ii. ; Book of Dkcipline, sect. 5. II Minutes 0. A, 1873, pp. 549, 640; 1874, PP- 16,52; 1876, p. 606. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 143 bers, says that their use may be determined by the Ses- sion ; but " whether used or not, the vote of Session is, by the constitution of the Presbyterian Church, the act on which membership depends." And in 1872 the As- sembly asserted '' that the admission of persons to sealing ordinances is confided by the ^ Form of Government ' really and exclusively to the church Session f " that any forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been thus admitted to sealing ordinances, should keep in view the principle thus declared." * Notice of reception should be immediately sent to the Session dismissing.f (3) On the profession of faith before the Session. If the applicant has not been baptized, he is received into member- ship by the Session on profession of his faith, and therefore has a right to baptism. He is to be baptized, not to become a member, but because he is a member of the Church. The N. S. Assembly in 1865 stated that the administra- tion of baptism " must of course be involved in and at- tendant upon this sessional act, either at the time, which would be entirely proper, or at a subsequent period ap- pointed for that purpose." In 1867 it asserted, "The vote of Session does not entitle an unbaptized person to privileges of the Church, for the reason that baptism, as our ^ Confession of Faith ' declares (ch. xxviii., sect, i.), is declared to be a sacrament for the solemn admission of the party baptized into the visible Church." J The report of the committee appointed by the Assembly of 1872, which was referred to the next Assembly, and finally indefinitely postponed, says : " The act of Session must be regarded as inchoate till baptism, as enjoined by our constitution and the New Testament, is administer- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 129, 678. f Minutes O. A. 1871, p. 587. I Presbytenan Digest, p. 129. 144 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. ed." * Dr. Hodge says : " Baptism does not make a man a member of the Church ; it is the public and orderly recognition of his raembership.''t This baptism may bt administered before the Session or the congregation.! May a Session refuse to receive a commuiiicaiit presenting a certificate from another church ? If the certificate be regular and in order, the Session may refuse to receive the applicant if not satisfied with his knowledge and piety, or if they deem it inexpedient for the church to receive him. The Session must judge of the qualifications of its members. This principle was declared by the N. S. Assembly in 1864. § It has been frequently recognized by the O. S. Assembly and by the reunited Church. Our "Form of Government" gives this right to all the courts. The Assembly has always defended the privilege of the Presbytery to judge by ex- amination the fitness of its members. || The decision, as every other act, is subject to review by the higher courts. Sweden borgians cannot be received on certificate.^ If the certificate be a qualified one, the Session must judge of the circumstances, their personal knowledge of the Christian life of the candidate, and the propriety of admitting him.** May members be received without a formal meeting of the Session ? The reception of members is one of the most import- ant acts and prerogatives of the Session. The Pastor and Elders meeting informally or without a quorum do * Minutes G. A. 1873, p. 638. t Church Polity, p. 246 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 5. X Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. iv. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 676. || Ibid., p. 150. If Minutes G. A. 1S86, p. 37. ** Book of Discipline, sect. 116; Presbyterian Digest, p. 625. DISMISSION- OF MEMBERS. 145 not constitute a Session.* Yet in the case of the sickness of the applicant or the impracticability of obtaining a quorum, the applicant may be examined and afterward received by the Session.* If the Elders be dead or re- moved, a Minister may receive members, who may be recognized by the congregation and elected as officers if such action is by direction of Presbytery.f Persons cannot be received except into the organized church of which any given Session is the governing body.J Whom may the Session dismiss ? When any member shall remove from one congregation to another, he shall produce satisfactory testimonials of his church membership and dismission. § These are to be obtained by application to the Session. It is not illegal for the Session by vote to authorize the Pastor or Clerk to issue letters to those in good standing and report at the next meeting. || Those whom the Session find to be in good and regular standing shall be dismissed with regular letters to unite with some other particular church.§ Their names are to be retained on the roll of communicants until the Session is duly notified of their reception by the church to which they were dismissed.^f Sessions are urged to use the form of certificates prepared by the Board of Publication.** In 1869 the O. S. Assembly ordered that certificates should be furnished to removing mem- bers, " whether in full communion or members by bap- tism only, with testimonials of their standing/' and that the Session shall send a copy of the testimonials to the * See p. 127 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 130 ; Minutes G. A. 18S4, p. 113. t Minutes G. A. 1S88, p. 145. t Ibid., 1893, p. 86. \ Book of Discipline, sect. 114. I| Minutes G. A. 1891, p. 106. ^ Ibid., 1874, p. 82. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 625. See p. 149. 10 146 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. church " within the reach of the parties so removed," if there be but a siuo-le church of our order near them."* o The names of the baptized children of a parent dis- missed shall, if they ''are members of his household and remove with him, and are not themselves commu- nicants, be included in the certificate of dismissal." f Those who have been absent for some time from the oversight of the Session may be dismissed with qualified letters ; that is, with testimonials as " to their character only up to the time of their removal." "If a church member, more than two years absent from the place of his ordinary residence and church connections, applies for his certificate of membership, his absence and the knowl- edge of the church respecting his demeanor for that time, or its want of information concerning it, shall be dis- tinctly stated in the certificate." J The O. S. Assembly decided that neither the Presbytery nor Synod can, in such a case, order regular certificates to be given, the qualified letters being '' agreeable to the constitution and to the truth." § May a suspended member be dismissed? A suspended member remains under the jurisdiction of the Session which suspended him : it alone can re- move the sentence. Yet the O. S. Assembly decided in 1849 that in circumstances of necessity, arising from re- moval to an inconvenient distance, a suspended member may be dismissed to another church with a certificate stating the case ; " provided, that in no instance the Ses- sion to which he be dismissed be allowed to review or rejudge the case." || The above decision would give the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 624 ; Minutea O. A. 1882, p. 98. t Book of Discipline, sect. 114. J Ibid., sect. 116. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 570. || Ibid., p. 623. DISMISSION OF MEMBERS. 147 Session receiving him the jurisdiction which the other Session possessed — viz. of restoring the oiFender on sat- isfactory repentance and reformation. If a suspended member be restored, how may lie be dis- missed ? If the Session restore him, he is of course lostored to good and regular standing, and then, if dismissed, he must receive the usual certificate. If he be restored by a superior court on review, appeal or complaint, he is restored to full membership, and the Session is bound to give him regular letters.* May a certificate of dismission be indefinite ? The O. S. Assembly in 1853 decided that in some cases the Session may dismiss a member without specifying the church with which he is to unite. But the reunited Church in 1871 urged upon Sessions the importance of giving to members who remove from them either letters of dismission and recommendation to a particular church, or, in case of uncertain destination, letters of credence. The O. S. Assembly in 1869 recommended that the Session should furnish any member removing from their bounds, whether in full communion or member by baptism only, with testimonials of his standing, which should be pre- sented as soon as possible to some church of our con- nection, and that such person be advised to transfer his relation at the earliest opportunity. The new Book of Discipline require dismissal to a particular church. f May members be dismissed to another denomination ? This is often done. The O. S. Assembly in 1839 de- cided that in such cases " the proper course is to give a certificate of Christian character only.'' In 1848 this * Presbyterian Digest, p. 623. t Ibid., pp. 623, 624; Book of Discipline, sect. 114. 148 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. rule was declared to be " neither a censure on the indi- viduals nor the churches to which they seek to be dis- missed, but sets forth the only fact which it is important for those churches to know.'' But in 1851 the O. S. Assembly stated "that the whole subject is one that ought to be left to the sound discretion of the various church Sessions, according to the constitution of the Presbyterian Church.^' * Is the Session the only body that may gTant a certificate of dismission ? It is a sessional act, yet the Synod has the power to order the Presbytery to issue to a communicant a cer- tificate of dismission from a church ; and such certificate was declared by the Assembly to be a valid document. f The case which was the occasion of this decision was peculiar. The Session having repeatedly refused to obey the order of Presbytery to grant a dismissal to one of its members, the Synod ordered the Presbytery to furnish a certificate. The communicant appealed to the Assembly, on the ground that such a certificate was not valid, and would arouse suspicion unless endorsed by the highest authority. Dismissals must be gi^anted at formal meetings of Session. J See page 145. Can members of a dissolved church obtain letters? A church can be dissolved by Presbytery, even " over- ruling the wishes of a majority of the members of the said churcli organization."§ When this is done, it is the duty of the Presbytery to transfer the members to some other church. The ^\ S. Assembly in 1869 declared that the members of a dissolved church are amenable to Pres- * Preshyteriun Digest, p. 623. f Minutes O. A. 1875, p. 511. X Ibid., 1890, p. 113. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 172; Minutes O. A. 1875, p. 507. CERTIFICATES. 149 hytery for their certificates, their use of them and for their conduct.* When does dismission take effect ? In 1867 the N. S. Assembly, in answer to this ques- tion, said : " A letter of dismission, whether issued to a Ruling Elder or private member, terminates the rela- tions of the person dismissed with the church giving the letter, except so far as said church is responsible for its watch and care over him during the period of transi- tion." " These rights and privileges can be regained in that church by returning the letters of dismission to the authority which gave them.'^f See page 115. May a dismission which is irregular be valid ? The O. S. Assembly in 1849 recognized the validity of certificates, while disapproving of the manner in which they were issued.J If the Session be not satisfied with the certificates presented, they may return them to have the informalities corrected before receivino- the members. Or if, however, the informalities be not considered of importance, the intention of the Session dismissing being evident, they may be received, subject of course to the review of Presbytery. What is the form of a regular certificate ? -, 189-. "This is to Certify, That is a mem- ber in good standing of the Presbyterian church of , and that" — (with , , and , , baptized chil- dren §) " is hereby dismissed at own request, and affectionately recommended to the fellowship of the Presbyterian church of , * Presbyterian Digest, p. 752. See p. 115. f Ibid., p. 352. I Ibid., p. 754. ^ Book of XHscipliTie, sect. 114. 150 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. and when so received — responsibility to this church will cease. " By order of the Session, " , Moderator,^* A note is generally added, stating that the above cer- tificate is valid for one year after its date.* If the person dismissed be an Elder or Deacon, the certificate should state that ^' he has for the space of years sustained the office of Ruling Elder [or Deacon] to the edification of the church, and enjoyed the fraternal confidence and affection of his brethren in the eldership " [or of its officers]. What is the form of a certificate of reception ? 189- "This Certifies, That , recom- mended by the Session of the Presbyterian church of -^ , was on the day 18 9-, received as a member in good and regular standing of the Presbyterian church of . Attest : To the Session of- What is the form of a qualified certificate of dismission ? " , , 189-. " This is to Certify, That was a member in good standing of the Presbyterian church of until , 188-, since which date he has been absent from the oversight of the Ses- sion. — is hereby dismissed at — own request, and commended to the fellowship of the Presbyterian * Book of Discipline, sect. 114. CERTIFICATES. 151 church of , and when so received — responsibility to this church will cease. '^ By order of Session, " , Moderator." What is a letter of credenc^t? It is a letter given to a communicant who is about to travel, or to remove and is unable to state with what particular church he may determine to unite. It is not a letter of dismissal nor does it entitle him to unite with another church. It may be worded thus : " , , 189-. "This is to Certify, That is a member of the Presbyterian church of in good standing. As he contemplates spending some in journeying, this letter of credence is given to — , that it may introduce — to the people of God, and facilitate — occasional communion with any church of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ among whom — may for the time be sojourning. " By order of the Session, " , Moderator.'* May membersMp be terminated in any other way ? " No member of a church can properly ever cease to be such but by death, exclusion, a regular dismission or an orderly withdrawing to join some other Christian de- nomination.'^ * May a member connect himself with another church on profession of faith ? This is disorderly. His church relation cannot be thua * Presbyterian Digest, p. 756 ; Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 505 ; 1878, p. 58. 152 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. ign«red or dissolved. He is still under the jurisdiction of the Session, and liable to discipline for attempting to unite with another church. If he has been suspended, he can be restored only on confession and reformation, and not by profession of faith in another church. The N. S. Assembly in 1866 declared that "so soon as the facts in the case are ascertained by the Session of the second church, the proper order of procedure is for this Session, after conference with the accused person, to strike his name from their roll of church-members as not under their jurisdiction, to communicate their action to the Session suspending him, with the reasons for it, and to request the said Session to proceed against him on sepa- rate process for duplicity and disorder."* If the church with which he unites be one of another denomination, the Session may order his name to be struck from the roll of communicants, or may, by pro- cess of discipline, suspend him from church privileges.! The N. S. Assembly in 1839 recommended that no other action should be taken than to strike his name from the roll. J This action was reaffirmed by the Assembly of 1879 and 1882.§ How are absent members to be treated ? "If any communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, neglects the ordinances of the church for one year, and in circumstances such as the Session shall re- gard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he may, after aifectionate visitation by the Session, and ad- monition if need be, be suspended from the communion * Presbyterian Digest, p. 616. t Ibid., p. 625 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 52. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 169. g Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 613 ; 1882, p. 98. See Assembly's Digest pp. 59, 262. ABSENT MEMBEKS. 153 of the church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the sincerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excom- municated without due process of discipline."* Dis- agreement with the Pastor and diligence in supporting and attending another church are reasons by no means to be received as justifying his absence and his refusal to support the church to which he belongs.f If a member remove, to reside elsewhere for a number of years or indefinitely, the Session should counsel him to transfer his relation to the church within whose bounds he may be,J " and, if he fails so to do, without giving sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his restoration." § The Southern Pres- byterian Church orders that "if he shall neglect for twelve months, without satisfactory reasons given to both these courts, to transfer his ecclesiastical relation, the court whose bounds he has left shall be required to transfer them. And should that court neglect this duty, the one into whose bounds he has removed shall assume jurisdiction, giving due notice to the other body."|| If a member be absent for some time, and his resi- dence be unknown to the Session, the Assembly in 1825 required his name to be retained. " If he should ever return or be heard from, he is to be regularly dealt with according to the word of God and the principles of our Church." If the Session has good reason to believe that he ''has absented himself with design, either from a dis- regard of Christian privilege or from a wish to escape from the inspection or discipline of the church, tliey * Book of Discipline, sect. 50. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 493, 494. X Ibid., pp. 624, 628. g Book of Discipline, sect. 49 [J Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xv., sect. ii. 154 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. ought without unnecessary delay to declare him sus- pended from the privileges of the church, etc." The N. S. Assembly in 1853 declared that according to the '^Book of Discipline/' ch. xi., a church member may not absent himself for a longer time than one year from the ordinances " without a forfeiture of his good standing." "VYhen one has been absent for years and his residence unknown, the Session should make record of the fact, and declare that he has forfeited his good standing until he returns and accounts for his absence. The O. S. As- sembly in 1865 passed a similar order. That body had in 1856 required that the names of absentees, whose whereabouts are unknown, be placed on a reserved list, and not be reported among the communicants until they return and satisfy the Session. The Assembly of the reunited Church ratified the above in 1872 by de- claring, "It may nevertheless be well for each church to record on a separate list the names of those who have been absent for more than two years from their church relations, and whose residence is unknown; and the names thus recorded may be omitted in the statistical returns of the church."* The "Book of Discipline" adopted in 1884 authorized the Session to erase the names of absentees after three years and place them on the reserved list.f May a member's name be erased at Ms request ? "The constitution of the Church provides for no de- mission of her members, or the striking off of names from her roll, save as the result of death or excommu- nication."! The Assembly in 1875 was asked if the Session may grant the request of a member to have hi? * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 624-628. See pp. 146, 307. t Book of Discipline, sect. 49. | Presbyterian Digest, p. 623. DEMISSIOX OF MEMBERS. 155 conuectiou with the church dissolved on the ground of want of piety or of change in doctrinal belief. The an- swer given was, that this " would decidedly be irregular and injurious.'^ " There are many sincere persons who, notwithstanding the most persevering efforts to enlighten them, remain ignorant of the best evidences of personal piety, and from despondency or spiritual indolence may desire to have their names dropped from the roll of com- municants. Long forbearance should be exercised toward such, and in course of time we may hope that they may become happy in the enjoyment of their privileges. There are, however, some who give painful evidence of the want of spiritual life, and, after diligent efforts to reclaim them, willfully refuse to repent of sin or to put faith in Christ. These should be dealt with in a wise, decided manner. They should be charged with the guilt of impenitence and a breach of their covenant obligations. Their own confessions render useless most of the usual forms of process in cases of outward and scandalous offences, but they should nevertheless be treated as offenders (^Book of Discipline,' ch. i., sect, iii.) ; and when this is ineffectual to bring them to re- pentance, they should be in a regular manner suspended from the communion of the Churcii." * In 1878 the Assembly was asked, "What shall be done with persons who, after having been, upon ex- amination, received by the Session, conclude that they are not Christians, never come to the Lord's Supper, and request that their names be erased?" The fol- lowing reply was made: "There are but three ways in which the name of a person can be removed from the roll of a church. These are by death, by dismis- * Minutes O, A. 1875, p. 505. 156 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. sion to another church and by the administration of discipline. Great forbearance, however, should be exer- cised toward those whose position has been indicated in the overture. Their unfavorable judgment in regard to themselves may be dependent upon a temporary depres- sion of mind. They should therefore be the subject of earnest prayer and affectionate expostulation, with the hope that they may be brought to the enjoyment of Christian privileges. The application of these general principles, however, must be left to the discretion of the Session."* In 1882 it was "recommended that the names of persons who think themselves mistaken in their convictions be placed on the separate roll of mem- bers already provided by the Assembly, in the hope that new light will bring stronger convictions." f The "Book of Discipline" now requires "if a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he has no right to come to the Lord's table, the Session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should he continue of the same mind, and his attendance on the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from attendance on the Lord's Sup- per; and, after fully satisfying themselves that his judg- ment is not the result of mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of communicants and make record of their action in the case." J How are members received and dismissed in other churches ? In Episcopal churches the whole power of receiving and dismissing members rests in the Pastor or Rector. When he who was baptized in infancy '^can say the Creed, * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 58. f Ibid., 1883, p. 98. X Book of Discipline, sect. 48. DECEPTION OF MEMBERS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 157 the Lord's Prayer and the Ten Commandments, and is sufficiently instructed in other parts of the Church Cate- chism set fortli for that purpose/' he is to "be brought to the Bishop to be confirmed by him;" "which order (of confirmation) is very convenient to be observed, to the end that children, being now come to years of dis- cretion, and having learned what their godfathers and godmothers promised for them in baptism, may them- selves, with their own mouth and consent, openly before the church, ratify and confirm the same, and also promise that by the grace of God they will evermore themselves faithfully observe such things as they by their own con- fession have assented unto." It is usual that those ap- plying for confirmation should be under the frequent and special instruction of the Kector for some time before they are presented to the Bishop. Often evidences of regen- eration are required. The responsibility in each case is with the Rector, who "shall either bring or send in writing, with his hand subscribed thereunto, the names of all such persons within his parish as he shall think fit to be pre- sented to the Bishop to be confirmed.^' * Communicants are transferred from one congregation to another by cer- tificates from the Rector. Persons from other denomi- nations are received on application for confirmation, and rebaptism is sometimes recommended. In the Reformed Episcopal Church adults are baptized on profession of faith and repentance, and all applicants for confirmation must make a similar confession.f "A communicant of another Christian Church in good stand- ing may be received to the communion of this Church on a letter of dismission or other satisfactory evidence, on * Common Prayer. t Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church, 158 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. assenting to the distinctive principles of this Church." And a communicant may "be furnished with a certificate or letter of dismissal to any Christian Church." * The power is with the Rector. In the Methodist Episcopal Church no one can be re- ceived into the Church until he has been on probation at least six months, been recommended by the Leaders and Stewards' Meeting, and has given to the Minister satisfac- tory assurance of the correctness of his faith and of his willin2:uess to observe the rules of the Church. Persons in good standing in other orthodox churches are received on certificate at once, after giving satisfactory answers to the usual inquiries, to full fellowship.f In the Congregational Church " persons are admitted to the church by a vote of the brethren." "Credible evidence of piety is a necessary prerequisite to commu- nion and church membership." "If any of their mem- bers wish to unite with churches of other evangelical denominations, letters are given to such churches," and members of other churches "are received on certificate as from sister churches." J Generally there is a " Pru- dential Committee," composed of the Pastor and Deacons, to whom application for admission is made. If the ap- plicants are approved by these, they are recommended to the church, and are examined as to their faith and know- ledge, and are received by the vote of the brethren and a public assent to the Creed of the Church. The Baptist churches are congregational in polity. In the Lutheran Church persons applying for admission " must satisfy the church Council that they have sincerely * Canons of Reformed Episcopal Church, title iii., canon 7. t Discipline, 1880, Part I., ch. ii. X Oongregaiional Maniial, pp. 7, 11, 14. Congregationalism, p. 183. DISCIPLINE. 169 repented of their sins and truly believe in the Lord Jesus Christ;" they must after instruction be confirmed.* What is the fourtli power of Session? To administer discipline — " to admonish, to rehuhe, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who are found to deserve censure'^ (1 Cor. 11 : 27, to the end; 1 Thess. 5 : 12, 13, 14; 2 Thess. 3 : 6, 14, 15).t What is meant by *' found to deserve censure " ? Convicted on evidence in a formal trial. Censure upon an absent person, or without a trial, is invalid .J The plea of guilty may shorten the trial, but cannot ren- der it unnecessary. Such was the decision of the N. S. Assembly in 1865 in the case of one who voluntarily confessed heretical sentiments and* a breach of covenant, and who waived the formality of a trial in order to ex- communication from the Church. § In this decision ref- erence is made to "Book of Discipline,'' ch. iv. The reasons seem to be, that the Session must judge of the cir- cumstances and degree of guilt before passing judgment, which must always be proportional to the offence, || and a full record is necessary for review by the higher courts, and for reference in case of future profession of repent- ance and reformation. In 1879 the Assembly was asked, " If the accused person, before a committee regularly ap- pointed by the judicatory for private interview, confess guilt and willful persistence in sin, and, afterward ap- pearing before the judicatory upon the first citation, again confesses guilt and willful persistence in sin, may the judicatory proceed to pass their sentence without * Formula of Government, ch. iv., sect. v. f Book of Discipline, sect. 34. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 501. I Ibid., pp. 128, 505. II Book of Discipline^ sect. 2. 160 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. further process of trial ?" The Assembly replied " in the affirmative." * The " Book of Discipline '^ now orders that "if the plea be ^guilty' the judicatory shall proceed to judgment/' t The Southern Presbyterian Church sayn on confession judgment may be rendered without process, but a full statement of facts must be recorded.^ How is discipline administered in other churclies ? In Episcopal churches the power of discipline is in the hands of the Kector of the church. In Methodist churches all the communicants are di- vided into classes. It is the duty of the Class-leaders to inquire how each member observes the rules of the Church and grows in the knowledge and love of God. The Class-leader must report the condition of his class to the monthly meeting of the Pastor, Leaders and Stew- ards. In case of inconsistent conduct, the offender is re- proved and exhorted by his Class-leader. If there be no reformation, he is visited by the Pastor, his Leader and two or three members. If he will not hear these, charges are presented to the Pastor, who appoints a com- mittee of communicants to try him and pronounce sen- tence. A probationer is dropped from the roll without process, by a decision of the Leaders and Stewards' meeting.§ In Congregational churches "unworthy members are also excluded by the same power" — the vote of the brethren. "If a member be convinced that he is not tnily regenerate, . . . and shall request a dissolution f his connection with the church, if there be no scandal in his life requiring discipline, his request shall be granted, * 3Ilnutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. f Book of Discipline, sect. 22. X Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xii., sect. i. ? Discipline, 1S80, ^1[ 57, 223-239. DISCIPLINE IN OTHER CHURCHES. 161 after due lal)or first used, by a simple vote declarative of the facts, which vote shall be publicly announced at the next communion season." * In the Lutheran Church the discipline of communi- cants is administered by the church Council.f What is the flffcli power of Session mentioned ? '^ To concert the best measures for 'promoting the spirit- ual interest of the congregation^^ This includes (1) ses- sional visitations and whatever may promote the orderly lives of church members or the unity of the congrega- tion ; (2) the charge of the worship, maintaining the means of grace, church services, prayer-meetings. Sab- bath-schools, mission-stations, the music of the church, etc; (3) the activities of the members in mission opera- tions, care of the poor and making contributions; (4) the conducting of congregational meetings for the election of Pastor, Elders and Deacons, and for other purposes. How are sessional visitations to be conducted? The Session must determine how, in the peculiar cir- cumstances of each church and of each individual, these visitations can be conducted best for edification. The old custom, of appointing a special season in which the whole congregation shall be visited, has proved to be very bene- ficial. Committees of two or more Elders are often ap- pointed to visit, with the Pastor, every family, and to minister, as may be found necessary, to the spiritual needs of each. Often the whole congregation is divided into districts, and each committed to the special charge of certain Elders, who should keep the Session and Pastor informed as to the condition of all under their care. Be- ^ Congregational Manual, pp. 7, 21 ; Congregationalism, p. 188. t Formula of Government, ch. iv., sect. viii. 11 162 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. sides this general visitation, there must always be more frequent and special visits made to (1) the baptized mem- bers of the church, especially when they come to year** of discretion ; * (2) those persons under conviction of sim or spiritual distress (Isa. 40 : 1) ; (3) the sick (James 5 : 14-1 6) ;t (4) the afflicted (James 1 : 27; 2 Cor. 1 : 4)4 Sessions are to take the most effectual methods to discountenance all ostentatious and expensive parades and the old custom of using spirituous liquors at funerals.§ (5) To the poor; II (6) the tempted (Gal. 6:1; Eph. 5 ; 11); (7) those guilty of offence and under suspension (Gal. 6:1; Rom. 15:1; 2 Thess. 3:15; 2 Tim. 2 : 25).1f Wliat control has the Session over the worship? (See pp. 74-97.) What is the relation of the Session to the Sabbath- schools ? This question was overtured to the Assembly in 1877, which replied by referring to the deliverances of the two branches of the Church recorded in "Pres- byterian Digest,^' pp. 643-645."* The principal state- ments there made are: (1) The Sabbath-schools are under the direction of the Pastor and Session, who must direct and supervise the whole work of the spir- itual training of the young.ff (2) The pastoral office in- volves supervision of the Sabbath-school, and the Pastor should frequently be present and aid in the work, and hold special meetings for children, and often preach to them. (3) The Session should determine the studies to * Directory for Worship, ch. ix. f Ibid., ch. xii. X Ibid., ch. xiii. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 695. || See p. 47, ^ Directory for Worship, ch. x. ** Miwuies G, 4. 1877, p. 516, ft See pp. 108, 134. SABBATH-SCHOOLS. 163 be pursued, the text-books and lesson-papers and help& to be used, and should carefully examine every book admitted into the library. The publications of our own Board are specially recommended. (4) The Bible should be "the great text-book." The "Shorter Catechism" should be carefully taught, that the doctrine and polity of the Cliurch may be fixed in the memory. (5) The statistical reports of the Sabbath - schools should be regularly furnished to Presbytery and embodied in the Assembly's Minutes. (6) It is desirable that the whole congregation should be connected with the Sabbath-schools, as teachers or scholars. In 1878 the Assembly issued a pastoral letter to the Sessions on this subject, specially urging the importance of sound doctrinal teaching, and recommending the question- books, papers. Catechisms and the standards of doctrine, polity and worship published by the Board of Publica- tion.* In the same year the Assembly " recommended that in all our Sabbath-schools superintendents be chosen or appointed subject to the approval of the church Ses- sion ;" " that the Pastor and Session visit, encourage, and if need be work in, the Sabbath-school." f In 1882 " the Assembly earnestly recommended the Sessions of all our churches, in the exercise of their right, to appoint the Superintendent, and maintain a careful and authoritative supervision of all the Sabbath-school work of their con- gregations and mission enterprises." J In 1883 "the General Assembly again emphasized the duty of the church Session to exercise supervision over their Sab- bath-schools, especially in the choice of officers and teachers." § In the following year "Pastors and Ses- * Minutes O. A. 1878, pp. 95-97. f Ibid., p. 26. X Ibid., 1882, pp. 98, 49. § Ibid., 1883, p. 616. 164 OP THE CHURCH SESSION. sioiis were urged to supervise more carefully their Sab- bath-school work, to encourage in every way the thor- ough preparation of teachers, to secure as far as possible the attendance of the children upon the services of the church, to steadily aim at their early conversion to Christ and their intelligent attachment to the Church of their fathers."* The Assemblies continue to emphasize the importance of the supervision of the Sab bath -school work, the selection of the officers and teachers, the direction of the benevolence, and the general conduct of the school by the Session. Presbyterian polity should be taught in the Sabbath-schools.f The Session have the direction of the music of the Sabbath-school as well as of that of the church. I lu 1878 the Assembly referred to the favor- able consideration of the Board of Publication an overture praying "to initiate measures for securing unobjectionable hymns and the choicest music for Sabbath-school use.''§ In 1882 the Board of Publication was "directed to pre- pare and publish, as soon as practicable, such a hymn- book " for the Sabbath-school and for use in meetings for social prayer.|| The Westminster Sabbath-school Hymns was published in 1883. In 1882 Pastors and Sessions were "urgently requested to maintain a careful supervision of the objects for which collections are made in the Sabbath-schools, and to secure their contributions to our own benevolent causes, giving due prominence to the Sabbath-school work of this Board " (Publication).T Concerning Young People^s Societies see page 573. What control lias the Sessions over collections ? See pp. 63, 64, 70 and 111. * 3Iinuies G. A. 1884, p. 92. f Ibid., 1885, p. 627 ; 1886, p. 66. X See p. 76. § Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 30. i| Ibid., 1882, p. 95. ^ Ibid., 1882, p. 49; 1883, p. 616. SESSION AND CONGEEGATION. 165 What power has the Session over the congregation ? It can, whenever it judges it advisable, call a meeting of the congregation and propose the business to be con- sidered. The Moderator of the Session presides in virtue of his office.* His decisions can only be overruled by an appeal to Presbytery. If an Elder president an appeal can be taken to the Session. J The Clerk of Session must be the clerk, and shall keep a full record in a book pro- vided for that purpose. " All proceedings of the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the Session, and by its order incorporated with its records."§ This is man- datory. The proceedings " shall be incorporated in the Sessional Records in such a manner and to such an extent only as will faithfully exhibit the action taken." This applies also to the action of Trustees in certain cases.|| Appeals, protests and complaints must be brought before the Session.J Concerning other congregational meetings, see p. 39. When must the Session call a congregational meeting ? Whenever the Session judges it advisable, or "when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall by petition request that a meeting shall be called."^ Can the Session refuse to call such meetings ? It must act according to its judgment, subject in this as in all things to Presbytery. The matter may come before Presbytery on review or by petition or complaint from members of the congregation. T[ For what purposes may it call congregational meetings? (1) To Elect Elders and Deacons.** The Session may * Minutes G A. 1886, p. 26. f See p. 130. X Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, pp. 40, 41. \ Book of Discipline, sect. 71. || Minutes G. A. 1887, p. 117. ^ Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 338, 403. ** Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect, ii. 166 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. nominate candidates, but this must not interfere with tlie liberty of choice. Elders can only be elected at a meeting called by the Session or by a higher judicatory.* Only communicants can vote.f (2) To elect a Pastor. J All communicants can vote, and also non-communicants who contribute to the support of the Pastor, except where the charter of the church or the usage of the congregation confines the right of voting to the communicants. § A Minister of the Presbytery shall preside, or, if very inconvenient to obtain one, a member of the Session may do so. || If the meeting proceed con- trary to the judgment of Session, appeal may be made to the Presbytery; or the congregation, with the concurrence of Session, may refer the matter to Presbytery for advice or final decision. T[ ^3 To consider the desire of the Pastor to resign his charge. This may be at the Pastor's request that the congregation join him in a petition to Presbytery, or to appoint commissioners to answer the citation of Presby- tery which is about to consider the Pastor's resignation. Or such a meeting may be called by the Session on its own motion or when properly requested to do so, when the congregation shall have labored under such griev- ances as that they shall desire to be released from their Pastor.** (4) For anything pertaining to the spiritual interests of the church. Communicants have the right to vote, and contributors whenever money-matters are involved, * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 337, 338. f See p. 56. X Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. See p. 365. ? Ibid., ch. XV., sect. iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 404, 405. li See p. 129. ^ Manual of Law and Usage, p. 41 ; Book of Discipline^ sect. 79. ** See p. 404. Form of Government, ch. xvii. DELEGATES. 167 anless the charter or usage of the congregation confine the right to communicants.* What is the sixth power of Session mentioned? ^^And to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of the Church ;^^ tliat is, to the Presbytery and Synod.f (except when the Synod is composed of Presbyterial del- egates).J The Pastors and Ministers are by ordination members of Presbytery and Synod. The Session selects an Elder as delegate to attend each meeting of these higher courts. In regard to delegates to special or adjourned meetings of these judicatories, see pp. 185, 249. Is it optional with the Session to appoint delegates ? No ; it is a duty. The people have a right to be rep- resented in all the courts of the Church, § which need the presence of the Elders, and wliich should censure the Session if they have neglected to make the appointment, or require the Session to censure the delegate for his ne- glect of duty, in lateness, in withdrawing without leave or in absence. The O. S. Assembly in 1859 reproved a Synod because "the Ruling Elders were not called upon for reasons of absence, as in the case of Teaching Elders." || In 1840 the N. S. Assembly found fault with a Synod for "censuring" (an Elder) "at their bar in away competent in any circumstances only to the Session of the church, to which he was primarily amenable." If Whom may the Session appoint as delegate ? Any of the Elders, members of its own body. Those churches which have adopted the "term-elder- * Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 39. f Form of Government, ch. x., sect. ii. ; ch. xi., sect. i. t Ibid,, ch. xi., sect. i. See p. 242. § Ibid., ch. x., sect. iii. II Presbyterian Digest^ p. 131. H Ibid., p. 192. 168 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. ] i ship " may appoint an Elder whose term of service has j expired.* * \ Vn. Who has power to convene the Session ? ! "IVie Pastor has power to convene the Session tvlien he [ may judge it requisite, and he shall always convene them ] when requested to do so by any tvjo of the Elders, The Session shall also convene when directed to do so by the ] Presbytery .^^ The Session is recommended to hold ! monthly meetings.f Are the meetings of Session open or private ? All the judicatories of the Church hold open meetings, yet they " have a right to sit in private on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public spec- : ulation." " Besides the right to sit judicially in private," i etc. J In 1879 the Assembly was requested to order that "in all cases of accusation against a Minister or Ruling I Elder, the Presbytery " (or Session) "consider carefully at \ the opening of the case the question of the propriety of | exercising its constitutional right to sit with closed doors, admitting, besides the witnesses and parties necessarily \ present, only such persons as they may deem necessary to j give proper publicity to the proceedings." No action was \ taken further than to refer the paper to the favorable con- i sideration of the committee to revise our "Book of Dis- 1 cip]ine."§ But the next year an overture was presented j in regard to the disorder often occasioned at ecclesiastical ti'ials by the presence of large numbers of spectators, and it was resolved " that the General Assembly recommend \ to its subordinate judicatories that, before entering ujion i * Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. yiii. t Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 132. t See p. 537. ^ i Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 615. CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. 169 judicial process, they carefully determiae what degree of privacy or publicity in the proceedings would be most conducive to the ends of justice, the peace of the Church and the spiritual benefit of the person tried." At any stage of judicial process, " the judicatory may determine by a vote of two thirds to sit with closed doors.* What is an interlocutory meeting ? " All judicatories have a right to hold what are com- monly called ' interlocutory meetings,' in which members freely converse together, without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial preceedings.'^f Can a Session invite corresponding members ? The constitution makes no provision for corresponding members in Session.f The N. S. Assembly in 1851 decided that even a Minister of the same Presbytery or Synod could not be invited to sit in Session as a correspond- ing member, nor could he be assigned as counsel to an accused person .J A retired Elder, or one whose term has expired, has no jurisdiction until re-elected and in- stalled. He may of course be present at any open meet- ing, give advice when asked, but can have no right to speak on resolutions or vote or act as counsel.§ VIE. May the Session appoint a Clerk ? " Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their transactions, whose continuance shall be daring pleasure. It shall be the duty of the Clerk, besides recording the transactions, to preserve the records carefully, and to grant extracts from them whenever properly required. '^ 1 1 * Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 23; Book of Discipline, sect. 31. t General Rules for Judicatories, xxxix. X See pp. 240, 250. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 124. § Book of Discipline, sect. 26. II Form of Government, ch. xx. 170 OF THE CHtJRCH SESSION* Who is the Clerk of Session ? The Session may appoint its own Clerk. In 1861 the the N. S. Assembly decided that the Clerk need not be a member of the judicatory ; any convenient person may be selected.* This had been in 1793 decided to be proper in regard to the Clerk of the General Assembly.f It is evident that the Clerk should be under the jurisdiction or authority of the court, as he has charge of the records. In small Sessions the Pastor frequently acts as Moder- ator and Clerk; there is no impropriety in this. In larger Sessions an Elder usually is appointed. In ju- dicial business, when considerable testimony is to be re- corded, it may be desirable, as it is allowable, to appoint a temporary clerk, as in the higher courts. What are the* duties of the Clerk ? (1) ^^ Every Session shall keep a fair record of its pro- ceedings, which record shall he at least once every year sub- mitted to the inspection of the Presbytery. ^^ (2) The Clerk shall " preserve the records carefully.'^ This includes the care of all the papers and books pertaining to the business of Session and the registers referred to on p. 174; (3) he shall '^ grant extracts from the records whenever prop- erly required," (4) make authenticated copies of judicial cases when these are needed, and prepare all necessary papers in cases of reference, appeal or complaint; (5) he shall issue certificates and citations by order of Session; (6) he shall prepare the statistical reports for Presbytery ; (7) he shall keep a fair record of the pro- ceedings of all congregational meetings called by the Session.^ * Presbyterian Diyest, p. 461. f Ibid., p. 211. t Form of Government, ch. xx. ; Book of Discipline, sect. 63. See p. 165. RECORDS. 171 Shoald the record be full? The record should be full, especially in judicial cases, including the testimony of witnesses. ** The charge and specifications, the plea and the judgment shall be entered on the minutes of the judicatory. The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the reasons therefor, together with the notice of appeal and the reasons therefor, if any shall have been filed; all which, together with the evidence in the case duly filed and authenticated by the clerk of the judicatory, shall constitute the record of the case."* The N. S. Assembly in 1862 declared 'that the testimony of witnesses must be recorded "on the book of permanent records." f Files are liable to be lost. How shaU extracts of the record given by the Clerk be regarded ? They should be certified by him as true copies of the record, and " such extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part of the Church." J If they have been printed and are certified by the Clerk, they shall be con- sidered as authentic, and the distribution of the printed form among the members of the higher court in a judi- cial case may, by mutual consent, be accepted in place of the reading of the record in whole or in part.§ To whom may the Clerk give extracts ? The records are the property of the Session, and the * Book of Discipline, sect. 24 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 132, 515, 537 t Ibid., pp. 515, 516. X Form of Government, ch. xx. I Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 53. See p. 195. 172 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. extracts can only be given bj the order of Session. The parties in a judicial case shall be allowed copies of the whole proceedings, at their own expense, if they demand them.* In 1879 the Assembly was asked if "a Min- ister once suspended, but afterward restored, may de- mand that the records in his case be closed to inspection or transcript, Avhen required by subsequent judicial pro- ceedings by his own Presbytery?" The reply given was : " The records of our church courts are public, and not private, documents, and therefore no one who has been under discipline can demand that anything per- taining to his case shall be closed to inspection or trans- cript. Yet a W'ise Christian charity would suggest that when the end of discipline in the restoration of an of- fender has been reached, no further publicity, if possi- ble, should be given to the matter." f How often must the records be submitted to Presbytery ? At least once each year. " And if any lower judica- tory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher may require them to be produced, either im- mediately or at a specified time as circumstances may determine.''! Copies of the record, attested, were ac- cepted in 1790 in place of the originals when it was inconvenient to send the books. The O. S. Assembly in 1840 rescinded the permission, and in 1847 refused to receive attested copies in place of the original rec- ords.§ So did the Assembly in 1878.|| In what respects must the records be examined ? In reviewing the records of an inferior judicatory * Book of Discipline, sect. 29. t Minutes O. A. 1879, p. 586. J Book of Discipline, sect. 71 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 534. § Ibid., p. 536. II Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 52. RECORDS. 173 it is proper to examine, first, whether the proceedings have been constitutional and regular; secondly, whether they have been wise, equitable and for the edification of the Church ; thirdly, whether they have been correctly recorded. If everything is satisfactory, the records are by order of Presbytery approved as far as written, and signed by the Moderator. If anything is found out of order, the minutes are approved with exceptions " by simply placing on its own (the Presbytery's) records, and on those under review, the censure which it may pass. But irregular proceedings may be found so disreputable and injurious that the inferior judicatory must be re- quired to review and correct, or reverse them, and report, within a specified time, its obedience to the order ; pro- vided, however, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly taken up by appeal or complaint." * What effect has the approval of the records? After approval by Presbytery the records cannot be altered or annulled by the Session. If an error is found, it can be corrected only " by an application to the highest court that has endorsed the mistake." So the N. S. Assembly decided in 1862.t In 1878 the Assem- bly disapproved of a lower court correcting its record after the endorsement of a higher. In 1880 a Synod received permission to correct its records. J The O. S. Assembly in 1841 sustained the decision of the Moderator that the records of a lower court having been approved, the ap- proval cannot be amended, being a minute recording a fact, but by a unanimous vote of the house.§ * Book of Discipline, sects. 72, 74. See p. 229. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 133. t Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 52; 1880, p. 81. I Presbyterian Digest, p. 535. 174 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. Tn 1879 the Assembly declared that " the constituted right of appeal ^ either from a part of the proceedings of a judicatory or from a definite sentence/ and the right of complaint ^ respecting a decision by an inferioi judicatory/ ^either before its rising or within ten days thereafter/ cannot be in any way affected by the ap- proval of the minutes of the judicatory against the action of which the appeal or complaint may be taken." * IX. What registers must the Session keep ? "//^ is important that every Session keep a fair register of marriages; of baptisms, with the time of the birth of the individuals baptized; of persons admitted to the Lord^s table; and of the deaths, and other removals of church members ;'' of those under church discipline ;t of absent members (reserved list)J and of baptized members. In 1881 the Assembly directed "church Sessions to exercise greater care in preserving accurate rolls of their baptized children who are not communicants." § And in 1882 "churches are urged to keep a full and permanent roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the watch and care of the Church, or their removal by death.'' II These registers are kept by the Pastor or Clerk. What reports must the Session prepare ? (1) An annual narrative of the state of religion, to be presented to Presbytery, generally at the spring stated meeting; (2) a similar narrative to be presented at the annual meeting of Synod, which is generally held in * Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. t Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. iii. % See p. 154. § Minutes G, A. 1881, p. 548. || Ibid., 1882, p, 98. REPORTS. 175 the autumn. These should each be the narrative for a whole year, the one of the presbyterial year, and the other of the synodical year, the Board of Publication to furnish blanks.* In 1884 a committee was appointed " to prepare an outline of topics, with appropriate ques- tions or suggestions, to serve as a basis for church nar- ratives," to be printed by the Board of Publication and furnished to the churches and Presbyteries. This com- mittee reported the next year a paper which was ordered to be printed and distributed to the churches. It is en- titled " Inquiries for the guidance of Church Sessions in preparing their Annual Narratives of the State of Re- ligion." It has since been revised. Questions are arranged under these topics : I. Public Worship ; II. Sunday- schools; III. Meetings for Prayer; lY. Family Religion; V. Benevolence ; VI. Revivals ; VII. Organizations for Church Work,t and VIII. Miscellaneous.! (3) The statistical report to Presbytery, to be transmitted to the General Assembly. This should be presented at the spring meeting, and should include — numbers of Elders and Deacons, number added on examination and on cer- tificate, whole number of communicants, adult bap- tisms, infant baptisms. Sabbath-school membership, the amount contributed to the eight causes recommended by the General Assembly, to the General Assembly's expenses, to congregational purposes, and to miscellane- ous objects, the value of boxes sent should be included.§ The blanks are furnished to the Sessions. In 1885 the Assembly directed that the Board of Publication in printing blanks " submit them to the approval of that officer of the Church who is responsible for the same, * Minutes G. A. 1881, pp. 548. f lUd., 1890, p. 132 ; 1891, p. 179. t Ibid., 1885, pp. 598-600. 2 Ilnd., 1893, p. 114. 176 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. and in particular that the blanks for congregational and presbyterial statistics ])e approved by the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly." * These reports should all be formally adopted by the Session, and engrossed on the records as part of the minutes of Session. This is implied in the recommendation of the Assembly to Pres- byteries and Synods in ISTO.f In 1869 the N. S. As- sembly ordered that the statistical report should contain only the actual membership — that the utmost care should be taken to clear the register of all deceased, dismissed and lost members. J The O. S. Assembly in 1856 also ordered the omission of all absent members whose res- idences are unknown. Their names should be put on a reserve list, and not counted in the statistical report.§ This was ratified in 1872.|| The "Book of Discipline" re- quires that "a separate roll of such names shall be kept." How must the meetings of Session be opened and closed ? They should always be opened and closed with prayer. This fact should be stated on the records.^" The open- ing prayer may properly be omitted after a divine ser- vice.** If so, it should be recorded. In 1884 the Assembly reiterated the action of 1877. "While we have no law requiring the closing of the sessions of the church Session with prayer, yet by the deliverances of the past General Assemblies the omission to close any session of any of the judicatories of the Church with prayer has been pronounced out of harmony with the 'Form of Government/ but a recess does not imply * Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 625. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 177. t Ibid., p. 133. § Ibid., p. 627. II Ibid., p. 628 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 49. See pp. 152-154. % Ibid., p. 194. ** Minutes G. A. 1884, P- 113. BOND OF UNION. 177 the close of a Session." * Yet the Session has discretion. f Informal meetings, however, are often held.J What Is the lowest judicatory of other churches called? Neither the Episcojial nor the Congregational Church has any judicatory in the particular church. In the former the Priest exercises discipline, and in the latter the church itself, though often according to the advice of a Prudential Committee. In regard to the Methodist Church see p. 160. In the Lutheran Church the church Council cor- responds with our Session, as does the Consistory in the Reformed (Dutch) Church. CHAPITER X. OF THE PRESBYTERY. I. Should separate congregations have a hond of union ? Christ regarded it important (John 10 : 16), and he prayed for it (John 17 : 20, 21). He did not expect nor aim to bring all his sheep into one flock, nor did he pray that all who should believe on him should be in one place on earth, but he labored and prayed that all might be under one Shepherd, and one with him and with each other, in love and under government. The Apostles taught the necessity of the unity of the churches, their mutual de- pendence, and the subjection of all to the Epistles, whether general or addressed to the churches in certain cities. " The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one (congrega- * Form of Government, ch. x., sect. xi. ; ch. xi., sect. v. ; and eh. xii., sect. viii. ; Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 575. t Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 213. J See p. 129. 12 178 OF THE PRESBYTETIY. tion), as is manifest both before and after the dispersion, from Acts 6 : 1, 6 ; 9 : 31 ; 21 : 20 ; 2 ; 41, 46, 47 ; and 4 : 4. These congregations were under one presbyterial government, proved from Acts 15 : 4; 11 : 22, 30; 21 : 17, 18 ; 6 : That the church of Ephepus had more con- gregations than one, under a presbyterial government, appears from Acts 19 : 18, 19, 20; 1 Cor. 16 : 8, 9, 19, compared with Acts 18 : 19, 24, 26 ; 20 : 17, 18, 25, 28, 30, 31, 36, 37 ; Rev. 2 : 1-6.'^ * All branches of the Christian Church have felt the necessity, and have established some bond of union for mutual counsel and assistance. What is the first object of such a union ? ^'To preserve soundness of doctrine." Individual mem- bers and churches often adopt errors, and if isolated these errors become confirmed and lead to other perversions of truth. If each church may adopt or change its creed at pleasure, there can be no uniformity of faith nor certainty of truth. If, however, churches are bound together by a definite form of government, their mutual oversight and zeal for the truth will detect errors, repudiate heresies, define and defend sound doctrine and silence false teachers. What is the second object of this union ? "To preserve regularity of discipline." Uniformity of discipline is very important. What one church allows ought not to be condemned by another. There should be the same terms of communion, the same rules for judging the outward conduct of members, and the same methods of convicting and restoring offenders. There should be some means of correcting the misapplication of discipline. This can only be accomplished by a real union. * Form of Government, ch. x., sect, i., note. BOND OF UNION. 179 What is the third object of this union ? " To enter into common measm^es for ^promoting knowledge and religion, and for preventing infidelity , error and im- morality,^^ such as an educated ministry, religious publi- cations, extension of the Church at home and abroad, general education and morality. The churches have a responsibility concerning not only their own members, but also the condition of the world without, in which different forms of infidelity and immorality are constantly reappearing. To oppose these the individual churches can do but little, and their efforts would often prove fruit- less, because conflicting. Concerted action and a united testimony for the truth and against errors and iniquity accomplish much. Are these objects accomplished by presbyterial and synod- ical assemblies ? '^ Hence arise the importance and usefulness of presbyte- rial and synodical assemhliesJ^ For any errors in doctrine or irregularities in discipline in particular churches are discovered and corrected by the higher courts; which, having a general supervision, can also determine all matters concerning the churches and the influence to be exerted on the community at large.* What is the bond of union in the Roman Catholic Church? The Pope — the recognition of and submission to the Pope as the infallible head of the Church, the vicegerent of Christ on earth, who claims absolute authority, temporal and spiritual. The scriptural warrant for this is said to be Christ's charge to Peter : " Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church;" "and I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and. whatso- * Book of Discipline, sect, 71, 180 OF THE PRESBYTERY. ever tliou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shalt be loosed in heaven" (Matt. 16 : 18, 19). But in Eph. 2 : 20, 21, Eev. 21 : 14; 1 Cor. 3:11, and elsewhere, the Church is said to be built equally on all the Apostles, "Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone.'' In Matt. 18 : 18 the same power of the keys, to bind and loose, is given alike to all the Twelve. And in no case does Peter assume superiority over the Apostles in the Christian Church. He did not even preside over the church at Jerusalem, nor over the Presbytery or Synod described in Acts 15. Wliat is the bond of union in the Episcopal Churcli ? Bishops, as the successors of the Apostles, having authority, each over the other clergy, the laity and the churches in his separate diocese, and as a body over the whole Church. The scriptural authority cited is the calling of the Apostles (Luke 6 : 13), the charge given to them (Matt. 28 : 19), the authority exercised by them (Acts 20 : 17), and the appointment of successors (Acts 1 : 16-26). The evident answer to this is — (1) that the apostolate was designed to be a temporary office; * (2) that at the time Christ gave his charge to the Apostles they represented the whole Church, and his charge was there- fore to the Church ; the authority he then gave was to be exercised for a time by these extraordinary officers, but permanently by the regular officers and courts of the Church; (3) that while the Apostles did possess uni- versal and absolute authority for the organization of the Christian Church, it was because of their peculiar relation to Christ, their inspiration and their miraculous gifts, which were only temporary. But the powers needed permanent- ly in the Church they exercised only together with the * See p. 42. BOND OF UNION IN OTHER CHURCHES. 181 permanent officers and courts. (4) They had no success- ors. Matthias was not a successor of Judas, but was sub- stituted for that false Apostle. Paul, as "one born out of due time," was not a successor to any, but made the Apostle to the Gentiles (1 Cor. 15 : 8). Their peculiar gifts have ceased.* No provision for successors was made in the Scriptures, nor were qualifications given. Nor, in fact, have any since exercised the authority or performed the work of Apostles as described in the Scriptures. What is the bond of union in the Methodist churches ? In the Methodist Church the bond of union is found in the Conferences, General, Annual and Quarterly.f What is the bond of union in the Congregational Church? In the Congregational Church fellowship between in- dividual churches is expressed by Councils, which are called in cases of importance or difficulty for sympathy, advice and co-operation. J The church calling the Coun- cil may invite as many or as few churches as it deems best, and may adopt or reject the advice given. Some Congre- gational churches are consociated ; that is, they mutually agree to call upon those thus associated whenever any matter of importance is presented to any one church. These Consociations, though resembling Presbyteries, possess no power nor supervision. The advice given should be followed as long as the church remains in the Consociation ; the right to withdraw at any moment is recognized. IL Of whom does the Presbytery consist ? "J. Presbytery consists of all the Ministers, in number not less than five^ and one Ruling Elder from each con" * See p. 43. f Discipline, 1880, 1[ 63-101. X Congregational Manual, pp. 10, 20 ; Congregationalism, p. 3. 182 OF THE PRESBYTERY. grec/ation, ivithin a certain disbncty It may be formed without any organized churches, but must have a definite territory.* All churches and missionary operations with- in the bounds of tlie Presbytery must be under its care and government. This is true also in regard to Minis- ters. Yet Ministers coming within the bounds of a Presbytery can become members only by regular letters of dismissal from the Presbyteries to which they for- merly belonged. If a Minister reside within one Pres- bytery and labor in another, he should unite with the latter. The Presbytery must judge in each case if there be sufficient cause to justify the membership of those who live beyond its geographical limits. In 1870 and 1872 the Assembly declared that "Ministers with- out charge are required to unite with that Presbytery within the geographical limits of which they ordinarily reside or are nearest to, and to which they shall be amen- able for the proper discharge of their ordination engage- ments." t Can two Presbyteries occupy the same ground ? No. It would be contrary both to the letter and spirit of our constitution and the teaching of the word of God. In 1873 the Assembly decided that no distinction can be made "of race or color or language to interfere with the unity and simplicity of that oversight which the constitution of this Church requires." J What are "elective-affinity" courts? "Judicatories not bounded by geographical limits, but having a chief regard in their erection to diversities of doctrinal belief and of ecclesiastical polity." These are inconsistent with our " Form of Church Government," * Presbyterian Digest, p. 135. f Ibid., pp. 136, 137. X Ibid., pp. 137, 138; Minutes O. A. 1888, p. 73; 1889, p. 69. MEJfBERS OF PRESBYTERY. 183 and would " open a wide door for mischiefs and abuses of the most serious kind/^ destroying the unity of the Church, purity of doctrine, uniformity of discipline and the peace of the churches.* May a Presbytery consist of less than five Ministers ? Five are necessary even on missionary ground where four or more churches have been organized.* In 1877 a delegate was received by the Assembly whose commis- sion was regular in form, but his Presbytery had fallen below the constitutional number of five Ministers. The Assembly resolved that the constitution "does not con- template the dissolution of Presbyteries previously organ- ized in remote and isolated regions with less than five mem- bers;" "that the General Assembly is disposed to excuse remote and isolated Presbyteries from strict compliance with certain general rules, when it shall appear that every reasonable effort has been made to comply with said rules.^f Are Ministers without charge members of Presbytery ? In Scotland they are under the care of Presbytery, are responsible to it, have a seat, and may speak on any res- olution, but have no vote. " According to the constitution of our Church, Minis- ters, as such, whether with or without charge, are of equal power and privilege. If the defection of any Minister from the duties implied in his ordination vows is serious enough to disfranchise him, it is sufficiently se- rious to call for the orderly exercise of discipline." This is the language of the O. S. Assembly of 1859 ; it ex- pressed the decision of the Assemblies of 1802, 1816 and 18354 * Presbyterian Digest, p. 135 ; 3fmutes G. A. 1S87, p. 25. t Ibid., p. 143 ; Minutes G. A. 1877, pp. 507, 549. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 136, 163. 184 OF THE PRESBYTERY. Must the Presbyteries have geographical bounds ? In 1834 the Assembly decided that this ought to be so, "except in very extraordinary cases.'^* At the re- union in 1869 the Assembly determined the bounds of thirty-four Synods, and required each of these to hold a special meeting to divide its allotted territory into certain districts and consign them to Presbyteries. f The bounds of Presbytery can be changed by Synod after approval by the Presbyteries interested. If the proposed change affects the boundaries of Synods, those Synods must be con- sulted and the matter referred to the General Assembly.^ The Assembly may change the bounds of Presbytery.§ What are union Presbyteries ? They are formed in foreign fields jointly occupied by organizations holding Presbyterian doctrine and polity. They prepare the way for the organization of national churches. These are encouraged, and our missionaries are urged to unite with them. In doing so they do not lose claim on the Board of Relief.|| Their names and addresses are published in the Assembly's Minutes.^f How are the churches represented in Presbytery ? " One Ruling Elder from each congregation^ The Session should appoint a delegate and an alternate for each meeting, whether regular or special, of the Presbytery, that the church may certainly be represented. It is the custom of some Sessions to appoint a delegate to serve for three or more months. There is nothing in the con- stitution to forbid this. An alternate may take the place of the principal at an adjourned meeting.** * Prefibyterian Digest, pp. 135, 137. t Ibid., pp. 92, 182 ; Minutes, G. A. 1870, p. 97. X Presbyterian Digest, p 266. ^ See p. 273. II Minutes O. A. 1886, p. 54 ; 1887, pp. 19, 24, 140. IT Ibid,, 1891, p. 184. ** Ibid., 1886, p. 110. DELEGATES OF CHURCHES. 185 Ijut when a church has adopted the rotary eldership, those Elders whose term of service has expired may be appointed by the Session delegates to Presbytery and Synod.* In Scotland a Minister without charge or an Elder of another church may be appointed by the Session to represent them in the higher judicatories. But according to our constitu- tion the delegate to Presbytery must be an Elder of the church which he represents. The same delegate must be sent to an adjourned meeting of Presbytery who was pres- ent at the stated meeting, especially when the business partly considered is to be continued at the adjourned meet- ing.! 1*1 1878 the Assembly was asked, If a delegate tc Synod could represent his Session at an adjourned meeting of the Presbytery held during the intervals of the sessions of Synod? and may the Session appoint him delegate to Synod and to an adjourned meeting of Presbytery? The reply was: "No rule is laid down in our standards as to the particular term or time of service of delegates appointed by church Sessions to the higher judicatories of the Church." " It is left to each Session to prescribe the particular terms for which, or times at which, its delegates shall attend as its representatives in such judicatories. Under this view the first branch of the overture is answered in the negative, but the questions involved in both branches are subject in each individual case to the control of each Session." J If the delegate fail to appear, the Presbytery should call the Session to account for not appointing a delegate, or order it to inquire concerning the absence of the Elder or Elders appointed, and to pass censure if needed.§ * Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. viii. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 131. % Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 69. I Presbyterian Digest, p. 131. See p. 167. 186 OF THE PRESBYTERY. in. How many Elders may the Session send to Presby tery? The previous section entitles every congregation to be represented by one Elder, the principle being that there shall be an equal number of Ministers and Ruling Elders in our judicatories. If a church has more than one Pastor, the church may send " two or more Elders, in proportion to the number of its Pastors J' * The application of this general principle would seem to require that when a church has two Pastors, one of whom is aged and infirm, but unable to attend the Presbytery, the Session can send only one Elder. " The term ' collegiate church ' is used in two senses — first, of a church with more than one Pastor; second, of two or more churches united under the care of one Pastor.'^ * To these may be added a third: "a church which is united with others under the joint pastorate of several Ministers."* In any such case the number of Elders sent to Presbytery is determined by the number of its Pastors. IV. How are two or more congregations united under one Pastor to be represented ? ''By one Elder/^ and for the same reason as above.* In such cases the Sessions of the several churches should alternate in electing a delegate to Presbytery. If these churches belong to different Presbyteries, they, while un- der one Pastor, shall belong to the Presbytery with which the Minister is connected, and be only there represented. When such pastoral relation ceases, the churches must return to their former Presbyteries.f This was reiter- ated in 1874.t If the Minister has been installed over one church, and acts as Stated Supply of another, he is * Minutes Q. A. 1889, p. 130. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 139. X Minutes O. A, 1874, p. 82; 1890, p. 47. DELEGATES OP CHURCHES. 187 not the Pastorof the latter;* and therefore both churches have a right to be rejjreseuted.t In our large cities a church will often sustain one or more missionary chapels. These frequently have no church or- ganization, but form a part of the parent church, and are subject to its Session. They may have their own Pastors, who are appointed by the Session of the parent church, which also determines who may be admitted to the sac- raments administered in the chapels. Those worshiping there have no voice in the temporal or spiritual affairs of the chapels, nor do they vote in the business-meet- ings of the church. They are without discipline, except the pastoral oversight of their own Ministers, for the members of the Session do not know them and have no supervision. The chapel congregations can have no rep- resentation in Presbytery. These chapels are not, there- fore, established according to Presbyterian principles, and should be temporary, preparatory to full organization; or they should be permitted at once to elect Elders and be recognized as mission churches, supervised and aided by the parent church or by the Board of Missions, and be represented in Presbytery. These chapels are re- ported in the statistical column in the minutes separately underneath the report of the parent church. J V. How are vacant churches to be represented ? A vacant church is one which has no Pastor duly in- stalled over it. It may have a Stated Supply, w^ho may have served them for several years (an evil to be dis- countenanced, and terminated as soon as practicable),§ or it may, with other churches, be statedly ministered unto i)y a domestic Missionary without installation. In either * See p. 48. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 138. t Minutes G. A. 1891, p. 187. § Ibid., p. 113. 188 OF THE r'RESBYTERY. case the church is vacant, aud is entitled to representation in Presbytery by an Elder. So the O. S. Assembly de- cided in I860.* The reasons are (1) that the Stated Sup- ply or Missionary, as sucli, has neither authority nor seat in the Session ;t (2) that every congregation has a right to i-epresentatiou ; J and (3) while vacant they have special need of the oversight and care of Presbytery. This rule is evidently right, yet at times may give a domestic Mis- sionary or the Elders of feeble churches an undue in- fluence in Presbytery. The evil, however, is practically counteracted by the fact that Ministers are almost always more numerous than the Elders in the meeting of that body, and every act must be reviewed by the higher courts. VI. How are Elders to be accredited ? ^^ Every Elder not known to the Presbytery shall produce a certificate of his regular appointment from the church which he represents.^' VII. What is a quorum of Presbytery ? ''Any three Ministers, and as many Elders as may he p'esent, belonging to the Presbytery, being met at the time and pla^e appointed, shall be a quorum competent to pro- ceed to business.'' If no Elder be present, the three Ministers form a quo- rum. Such was the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1843 and 1844, and was defended on the ground "that Ministers are not only preachers of the gospel and ad- ministrators of sealing ordinances, but also Ruling El- ders in the very nature of the office," and that the ab- sence of Elders " does not prevent the Presbytery from constituting and transacting business," since the churches had the right to send delegates to take part in all acts of * Presbyterian Digest, p. 139. f See p. 130. X See p. 184. QUORUM. 189 government and discipline.* The N. S. Assembly seems to have taken no action on the question, save in 1857 to declare that two clerical members did not form a quorum of Presbytery.f The Southern Presbyterian Church re- quires the presence of an Elder to form a quorum: "Any three Ministers belonging to the Presbytery, together with at least one Ruling Elder, being met at the time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to proceed to business.'' J May less than three Ministers be a quorum ? ^^ Three Ministers^ with as many Elders as may he pres- ent/^ are necessary. Two may meet and adjourn from time to time until another arrives,§ but can do nothing else. They cannot receive a Minister who is present with a certificate from another Presbytery, and thus form a quorum. The reception of a member is the act of a Presb^^tery, and not of a committee, nor can the act of less than a quorum be legalized by the quorum thus obtained. 1 1 But the General Assembly can make it valid.T In peculiar cases, where by death or removals the Presbytery has been reduced to two members, they may receive new 'members and transact business with the quo- rum thus obtained, but such reception and business have no validity until sanctioned and legalized by the General Assembly.** Less than a quorum cannot table charges nor .take any steps toward discipline, because such acta * Presbyterian Digest, p. 139. ' See also Church Polity, p. 300. t I^eio Digest, p. 134. X Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, iv., sub-sect. iii. ^ General Pules for Judicatories, iii. See p. 531. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 141. IT Minutes G. A. 1877, pp. 529, 549. ** Presbyterian Digest, p. 143. 190 OF THE PRESBYTERY. belong to the Presbytery,* which cannot consider charges received "by individuals usurping its prerogatives/' Nor can less than a quorum appoint commissioners to the General Assembly. t Vin. What is the power of Presbytery ? " To receive and issue appeals, complaints and references from church Sessions brought before them in an orderly man- ner, and in the trial of judicial cases the Presbytery shall have power to appoint and act by Judicial Commissions^ { How does an appeal differ from a reference ? "A reference is a representation in writing, made by an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case not yet decided," " for mere advice preparatory to a de- cision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate trial and decision by the superior;" while "an appeal is the removal of a judicial case, by a written representation, from an inferior to a superior judicatory ; and may be taken by either of the original parties from the final judgment of the lower judicatory. These parties shall be called Appellant and Appellee." An appeal is for a change of sentence. J In the former case the higher is called upon to help the lower court in its duty ; in the latter case it must verify or correct the action of the lower court. A reference is made " by an inferior judi- catory to a superior." J An appeal, if in order, must be heard and decided by the higher court, but a reference may be returned, " either with or without advice, to the inferior judicatory." J What is a complaint ? Before 1821 no distinction was made between a com- plaint and an appeal; the usual expression was, "We * Book of Discipline, sects. 18, 37. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 141. t Minutes G. A. 1894, P- 176. § Book of Discipline, sects. 77, 79, 94. APPEALS. 191 complain and appeal."* "A complaint is a written rep- resentation made to the next superior judicatory by one or more persons subject and submitting to the jurisdic- tion of the judicatory complained of, respecting any delinquency or any decision by an inferior judica- tory.'^ t The signers must have given notice within ten days.| In non-judicial cases it must be " signed by at least one third of the members recorded present when the action was taken." § A complaint in order and with sufficient reasons must be heard. || Do the Scriptures recognize the right of appeal ? It is assumed in all that is said of the unity of the Church. There is but one law of God, which is bind- ing upon all churches and the whole Church. Any mis- application of law is a wrong, not only to the individual or particular church, but to the body. The one member who suffers has a right to appeal to the whole Church, which suffers with it. It is recognized in the appoint- ment of courts of appeal (Ex. 18 : 25, 27). The syna- gogues were subject to the Sanhedrim. The first Chris- tian churches were not isolated, but were united undei- the Apostles and the recognized authority of general councils (Acts 15 : 5, 6, 19, 20).T[ How should an appeal be answered ? Some denominations, as the Congregational, vest all authority in the local church, and accord to the assembly of churches only the right of advice or counsel. This gives the small body more authority than the larger, the part more than the whole. The local church may set at * Presbyterian Digest, p. 691. t ^ook of Discipline, sect. 83. X Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 128. § Book of Discipline, sect. 85. II Ibid., sect. 87 ; Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 117. T[ Whai i* Presbyterianism ? pp. 68-72, }92 OF THE PRESBYTERY. naught the decision of the denomination, and persist in holding doctrines denounced as heretical, and continue discipline declared to be wrongly inflicted. The rights of individuals, the peace of particular churches and the ])urity of the whole body require that appeals be an- swered with authority (Acts 15 : 10, 19, 20, 23-29; 1 Cor. 5 : 3, 4, 12, 13).* How should a reference be answered ? A reference may be for advice, in which case advice should be given.f But the advice thus given cannot lightly be set aside. It comes from the higher court, and must be respected. The reference Jiiay be " for ul- timate trial and decision," or it may be an overture ; in either case the decision of the Presbytery is of author- ity, and is binding until revoked by a higher judicatory. What is meant by "in an orderly manner" ? According to the law and usage of the Church. (1) An appeal must be from one of the original parties, (2) after submitting to a trial before Session ; (3) a written notice must have been given to the Session, with rea- sons, within ten days after the sentence appealed from has been passed ; (4) it must be lodged with the Clerk of the Presbytery before the close of the second day of their session ; and (5) it must be couched in respectful language.^ A complaint may come from those subject to Session ; notice, with reasons, must be given within ten days after the action was taken ; it must be lodged with the Clerk of the higher court before the close of the second day of its meeting; and must be in respectful language.§ * See p. 120-125. f Book of Discipline, sect. 79. X Ibid., sects. 94, 96 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 564. 2 Book of Discipline, sects. 83, 84. APPEALS. 193 A reference can come only from a judicatory, and in i case not yet decided, and must be in writing.* What is the effect of a notice of appeal ? "When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, notice of appeal shall suspend all further proceedings; but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until the appeal is decided."! This applies also when the appeal is from the judgment of cases without process, where the " person commits an offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser.'' f The O. S. Assembly in 1864 decided that an appeal against a certain action did not prohibit the Presbytery from acting as they thought necessary for the peace and prosperity of the Chun3h.§ In 1881 the Assembly decided that when a Presbytery dissolved a church and ordered the Elders to cease to exercise their office, " the effect of an appeal is to continue all the rights of tlie Ehlers as to repre- sentation in the higher courts until the appeal is finally issued by the higher judicatories." And that "a com- plaint alone does not suspend or arrest the action com- plained of." II " Whenever a complaint, in cases non-judi- cial, is entered against a decision of a judicatory, .... the execution of such decision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the superior judicatory. T[ How are appeals to be heard ? The Moderator from the chair should solemnly warn the Presbytery that " it is about to pass to the considera- tion of the business assigned for trial, and enjoin the mem- bers to recollect their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty on which they are * Book of Discipline, sect. 77. f J^bid., sect. 100. X Ibi/l, sect. 47. I Presby'n Digest, pp. 589, 590. II Minutes O. A. 1881, p. 586, 587. H Book of Discipline, sect. 85. 13 104 OP THE PRESBYTEKY. about to enter.'' * The trial should be conducted strictly according to the "Book of Discipline." "When due- notice of an appeal has been given, and the appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in due time, the appeal shall be considered in order. The: judgment, the notice of appeal, the appeal, and the speci- fications of the errors alleged, shall be read; and the ju- dicatory may then determine, after hearing the parties,, whether the appeal shall be entertained. If it be enter- tained, the following order shall be observed : (1) The- record in the case, from the beginning, shall be read,, except what may be omitted by consent. (2) The parties; shall be heard, the appellant opening and closing. (3) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the judi- catory appealed from to be heard. (4) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the superior judicatory toi be heard. (5) The vote shall then be separately taken,, without debate, on each specification of error alleged, the question being taken in the form : ^ Shall the specifica- tion of error be sustained ?' If no one of the specifica- tions be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory in the record, the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judica- tory shall determine whether the judgment of the infe- rior judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case remanded for a new trial; and the judgment, accompa- nied by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered on the record. If the judicatory deem it wise, an explanatory minute may be adopted which also shall be a part of the record of the case." f Complaints are heard in the same way.J * OenercU Rules for Judicatories, xl. f Book of Discipline, sect. 99. X Ibid., sect. 87 j Fresbyteinan Digest, p. 660. APPEALS. 195 What shall be done if the records are not presented ? The Session may be censured for not presenting their records, having received due notice of the a})peal, and " the sentence appealed from shall be suspended, until a record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried/' The record-book or attested copies are necessary.* Must the records be read ? With consent of parties the reading of the records may be dispensed with, when the facts are admitted by the parties.f The records may be printed and distributed to the members of the court, and if attested by the Clerk of the lower court, and with consent of parties, the read- ing may be omitted. J In 1847 the O. S. Assembly de- clined to examine an appeal, because the record was too voluminous, and because the interests of the Church would be better promoted by dismissing the case with' out further trial, the appellant consenting. § Who are the original parties ? "The original parties are the parties concerned in the origin of the dispute.'^ " When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; in all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an original party. ^^ || " The prose- cuting committee, representing the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, is en- titled to conduct the prosecution, in all its stages, in what- ever judicatory, until the final issue is reached.^f * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 712, 738 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 101. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 661 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 99. t Minutes G. A. 1878, pp. 22, 28, 32, 53. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 562. || Book of Discipline, sect. 10. \ Minutes O. A. 1893, p. 104. 196 OF THE PRESBYTERY. How are tlie members of the inferior judicatory to be heard ? They have a right individually to speak " in explana- tion of the grounds of their decision, or of their dissent from it/^ A committee is often appointed to express and defend the action of the court. The permission of the As- sembly to those of the lower Court, not members of its body, to be heard ^' is not to be pleaded as a precedent." * How shall the members of the inferior court retire ? The withdrawal may be construed either literally — then the members must leave the house : this has very frequently been insisted upon before the division, and by the O. S. Assembly as late as 1859 — or metaphorically, when the members may remain, but must be silent, and are considered out of the house. This was allowed sev- eral times before the division. The N. S. body does not seem to have taken any action, nor has the reunited Church. The clause is generally understood literally.f May an appeal be tried by a commission ? '^A commission is an extraordinary committee of a church court, appointed either for some special business dv to take cognizance of such as may arise during the vacations of the court. It differs from an ordinary com- mittee in that it is empowered not only to inquire and prepare business for the action of the court, but also pro- visionally to come to any such determinations and enforce any such decisions as would be within the competence of the court itself. It differs from a court, as its decisions and determinations are merely pro visionary and of force ad interinif and must be subject to the revision and ulti- mate determination of the court, by which they may be set aside and annulled, and which alone can by its sanc- * Book of Discipline, sect. 99 ; Minutes 0. A. 1892, pp. 140, 151. t Book of Discipline, sect. 98 ; Presbyterian Digest^ p. 267. APPEAL. 1 97 tion, either tacit or express, give them permanent author- ity.'^ The question upon the review of the acts of a com- mission is, " whether the court will recognize as its own the decrees provisionally passed in its name." It is not constitutional to try an appeal or complaint by a com- mittee, but it is lawful to try by a commission. Yet as every disputant has the right to be heard by the whole court, trial by commission is allowable only with consent of parties.* Formerly commissions were often appointed to try cases, issue appeals, etc.f In 1894 the " Book of Discipline " was amended to authorize judicial Commis- sions in Presbytery.* May an appeal be dismissed ? It may when the appeal is not presented in an orderly manner; J when the appellant fails to appear in person or by counsel ;§ when the records are absent; when no evidence is presented to sustain the allegations ; || when a previous decision covers the case;T[ when no one is aggrieved by the technical informality; when the rea- sons assigned are vague, insufficient.** May the verdict in the case by a civil court be reason for an appeal ? The verdict in the civil court is the application of a human law through its forms of trial, testimony and judgment. The Church has to do with a divine law and its own methods. That which is an offence in the Church may not be in the State. Often the State has forbidden what the Church commands. In cases of crimes the civil court may acquit or convict on a tech- * See pp. 253, 269. f Assembltfa Digest, pp. 233-246. X See p. 192. ^ Book of Discipline, sect. 97. II Preshx^terian Digest, pp. 551-555, 595. 1[ Minutes O. A. 1874, P- 62. ** Ibid., ISSO, pp. 29, 68, 69, 81. 198 OF THE PRESBYTERY. nicality which the Church cannot regard. Its verdict and reasons should be considered, but cannot determine the sentence of the Session.* One pleading, under certain circumstances, " guilty " in the civil court, and acquitted by the Session, should have the confidence of the Church , and his plea in the former cannot be used as a reason for a complaint against the sentence of the latter.f What may the decision be ? " If no one of the specifications be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory in the record, the judg- ment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judicatory shall deter- mine whether the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case remanded for a new trial ; and the judgment, accompanied by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered on the rec- ord." " The effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be the reversal in whole or in part of the action of the lower judicatory; and may also, in cases non-judicial, be the in- fliction of censure upon the judicatory complained of"X How is the vote taken ? " The vote shall then be separately taken, without de- bate, on each specification of error alleged, the question being taken in the form: ^ Shall the specification of error be sustained?'" .... "If the judicatory deem it wise, an explanatory minute may be adopted which shall be a part of the record of the case." J " In cases of complaint involving a judicial decision, proceedings in an appellate judicatory shall be had in the order and as provided in section 100." § * MinuteB O, A. 1885, p. 603. f Ibid., 1880, p. 64. t Book of Discipline, sects. 88 and 99 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 567_, 574 ; Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 60. I Book of Discipline, sect 87. APPEALS IK OTHER CHURCHES. 199 Who may vote ? All the members of the court, except that "neither the appellant nor the members of the judicatory ap- pealed from, shall sit, deliberate or vote in the case.'' * So also in the case of complaint.f No Minister or Elder who was a member of the judicatory when the vote appealed from took place can vote on the appeal. Such was the decision in 1792. In 1836 the Assembly decided that an Elder of the lower court could not vote, even though he was not a member of that court when the case was tried. But Ministers or Elders who were in transitUy dismissed before the trial in the lower court, but not received by another body, could vote on the ap- peal in the higher. The Moderator of the judicatory, if a member of the court appealed from, must retire from the chair while the appeal is being tried. Other mem- bers who may be personally interested in the result of the appeal may voluntarily retire or be challenged. J "In judicial cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or pro- test who did not vote against the decision." § How are appeals made in other churches ? In the Episcopal Church a communicant who is guilty of "any wickedness of life" shall be repelled from the holy communion by the Rector, who shall inform the Bishop of the fact. The repelled party may within three months complain in writing to the Bishop, who may re- store him " from the insufficiency of the cause assigned by the Minister," or he may institute an inquiry into the case, according to the canons of the diocese. 1| * Book of Discipline, sect. 98. t Ibid., sect. 90. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 579, 587, 588. § Book of Discipline, sect. 107. U Canons, 1878, title ii., canon xii. 200 OF THE PRESBYTERY. In the Keformed Episcopal Church an offending com- municant must be regularly tried by a court composed of the Rector and Churchwardens of the congregation to which he belongs. He may have a Minister or a com- municant as his counsel. If dissatisfied with the result of the trial, he may within ten days give notice of his intention to appeal. Within ten days after the notice he must present his appeal, with reasons, in writing, to the president of tlie court and to the Secretary of the General Council, by whom the appeal shall be tried.* In the Methodist Church a member may appeal from the decision of the committee of communicants appoint- ed to try himf to the next Quarterly Conference. "And if, in the judgment of the Presiding Elder," because of local prejudice, " an impartial trial cannot be had in the Quarterly Conference of the circuit or station where the appellant resides, he may, on the demand of either party, cause the appeal to be tried by any other Quar- terly Conference within his district, after due notice to the complainant and appellant." J In the Lutheran Church appeals of communicants from decisions of the church Council may be carried to the Synod.§ In Congregational churches, if any member thinks that he has been improperly disciplined, a mutual Coun- cil may be called, " chosen half by each party, to revise the case, and to give their opinion or advice to the church. In this advice both parties generally concur, though the church is not compelled to follow it when adverse to its own judgment. If the church should not concur in the * Canons, 1874, title ii., canons iv., v., vi. f See p. 160. X Discipline, 1880, p. 157. § Formibla of Government^ ch. viii., sect. iv. LICENSE CANDIDATES. 201 result, a copy of the opinion of the Council would be a sufficient letter of recommendation for the aggrieved per- son with which to unite with another church. If the church refuse to unite with the complainant in calling a mutual Council, he may summon an ex-parte Council of such churches as he may please; and if that Council jus- tify him, he may use their result as a letter of recom- mendation in applying to another church."* What is the second power of Presbytery ? "To examine and license Candidates for the holy min- istry.^^-f The Candidate must be recommended by the Session to the Presbytery, who directs his studies, exam- ines and licenses him (1 Tim. 4:14; Acts 13:2, 3). J Who is a Candidate ? No one is recognized as a candidate until he has been received as such under the care of the Presbytery to which he naturally belongs, after a careful examination as to his piety, motives for desiring to enter the minis- try, and qualifications for the work.§ To whom is he responsible ? He is still a member of the particular church, and therefore is responsible to the Session in all things con- cerning his Christian conduct. The Presbytery has the charge of his studies, and must be the judge of his diligence and ability, and decide when he may be li- censed or his name be stricken from the roll of Can- (lidates.ll Upon what must he be examined ? See " Form of Government," ch. xiv.^f * Congregational Manual, p. 11 ; Congregaiionalutm, p. 214. f Form of Government, cli. xiv. See p. 327. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 144. § Ibid, p. 365. See p. 323. I| Ibid, p. 402. IF See p. 349 202 t)F THE PRESBYTERY. What is meant by license ? The grant of authority to preach the gospel. It is d part of trial of the Candidate's fitness for the ministry. It may be recalled when to the Presbytery "his services do not appear to be edifying to the churches." It is of force only during four years, and may be extended foi the period of one more year. This is not to be under- stood "as abridging the power and discretion of the Pres- byteries to license probationers in extraordinary cases." * In 1874 the Assembly said, "The determination of the sense of the words ' extraordinary cases ' must be left to the Presbytery in connection with the circumstances of each case."t License must be with a view to the minis- try, and not " as a means to attain a higher measure of usefuhiess merely, without aiming to reach ordination;" which "would be virtually to make two grades of preach- ing officers." X In the Episcopal Church the Bishop exercises this power, on the recommendation of a committee appointed by the Standing Committee of the diocese. § In Congregational churches the license is granted by the Association; that is, by a body composed of Ministers. "They meet for prayer and mutual counsel ; they exam- ine and approbate those who may wish to enter the min- istry ; and they make useful suggestions to the churches," but exercise no other ecclesiastical power. || In some places the license can be granted only by a Council called for that purpose by the church of which the Candidate is a member. This seems to be more in accordance with the principles of Congregationalism. * Form of Government, ch. xiv., sect, xi.; Presbyterian Digest, p. 401. t Minul.es G. A. 187 J^, p. 82. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 401. I Oanons, 1878, title i., canon iii. || Congregational Manual, p. la ORDINATION. 203 In the Baptist Church the local church may license those considered qualified. This is generally done when the Candidates begin their preparation for the ministry. In the Methodist Church the Candidates are recom- mended by the Leaders' meeting to the Quarterly Con- ference, which grants the license after an examination by (he Presiding Elder.* The license is given early in their course of training, and is renewed from year to year. Ex- horters recommended by Leaders^ meeting or by the class of which they are members, may be licensed by the Preacher in charge to exhort, but not to preach from a text. In the Lutheran Church the Candidates are examined by a ministerial Session composed " exclusively of Scrip- ture Elders — that is, Preachers" — which "is called a Ministerium or Presbytery." This body examine, li- cense and ordain Candidates for the ministry.f What is the third power of Presbytery ? ^^Toonlam, insfall, remove and judge Ministers'^ (1 Tim. 4:14; Acts 13:2,3). What is ordination ? It is the solemn consecration of a person, by prayer and the laying on of hands, to an office in the Church. The Komish Church regards it as the impartation of a certain grace or divine influence and power. It insists, therefore, on the necessity of apostolic succession and on the peculiar relation of those thus ordained to the Churc^h and to Christ. In the Episcopal Church much of this view has been retained, as is seen, in the stress laid upon apostolic suc- cession and in the form of ordination. The Bishop says: "Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a * DiscijMne, 1880, p. 69. See p. 391. f Foi-mula of Government, chs. xvii. and xviii. 204 OP THE PRESBYTERY. Priest in the Church of God, now committed unto thee by the imposition of our hands; whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven; and whose sins thou dost re- tain, they are retained; and be thou a faithful dispenser of the word of God and of his holy sacraments : In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen."* The Reformed Episcopal Church has adopted the view of ordination taken by most Protestant churches, and has omitted the above form and adopted that which, though optional, is seldom used in the Episcopal Church: "Take thou authority to execute the office of a Presbyter in the Church of God, now committed unto thee, and be thou a faithful dispenser of the word," etc. f The Methodist Church has changed it into a prayer of benediction: "The Lord pour upon thee the Holy Ghost for the office and work of an Elder in the Church of God, now committed unto thee by the authority of the Church tlirough the imposition of our hands; and be thou a faith- ful dispenser," etc. J The Presbyterian form of ordination may be seen on p. 383. By whom shonld ordination be performed ? The Catholic Apostolic Church hold that ordination can be performed only by the Apostles or by legates ap- pointed by them in special cases. The Episcopal Church hold that Ministers are of three orders, each having a distinct office and work. Deacons and Priests are ordained by the Bishop of the diocese, and Bishops by a number of Bishops.* The Reformed Epis- * Common Prayer. See p. 388. t Common Prayer Reformed Episcopal Church, X Discipline^ 1880, p. 329. ORDINATION. 205 jopal Church at the ordination of a Bishop . " The Bishop presiding, and three or more Presbyters, with such other Bishops as may be present," shall join in laying on hands. Presbyters also join with the Bishop in the ordination of Presbyters, but not of Deacons.* In the Methodist Church the Bishop, with the Elders, lays on hands, except in the ordination of Deacons.f In the Congregational Church the Council called to or- dain a Candidate appoints a committee of two or more Min- isters to perform the service in the presence of the Council. In the Presbyterian Church, Ministers are ordained by the Presbytery (1 Tim. 4 : 14). J In the early part of the last century ordination was sometimes performed by a commission of Presbytery. § The right to do so is not denied, because, unlike a committee, a commission acts in the name and power of the Court, and may be invested with whatever authority belongs to that body. || But the cus- tom now is to ordain by the Presbytery. If the candidate be without the bounds of a Presbytery, as on missionary ground, he may not be ordained by a commission, even seek- ing the approbation of the Assembly. T[ A candidate in a for- eign field where there is no Presbytery may now be received, on letters from missionaries, by a home Presbytery, which may then appoint a commission to license and ordain him.** May ordination be by two Ministers ? In 1850 a candidate was examined and approved by a quorum of Presbytery, but when he was about to be or- dained only two Ministers were present, who proceeded * Common Prayer Reformed Episcopal Church. t DiscipHne, 1880, pp. 323, 339, 345. t See p. 383. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 145. II See p. 226 ; Church Polity, p. 307 ; Assemblrfs Digest, p. 240. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 149 ; Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 96. ** Ibid., 1887, p. 25. '206 OF THE PRESBYTERY. to ordain. The O. S. Assembly recognized this to be irregular, but valid.* Where should Ministers be ordained ? In the presence of the people among whom they are to labor.f Exceptions are often made in the case of Evan- gelists, who are " to preach in frontier or destitute settle- ments" beyond the bounds of Presbyteries, of foreign Missionaries, and where it is highly inconvenient or im- possible.J Is lay ordination valid ? Whether performed by communicants, by Elders or by deposed Ministers, it is invalid. It must be by vote of Presbytery and by the laying on of the hands of Minis- ters. Neither can Elders or other laymen take part with Ministers in the act of ordination. § Is the ordination of other denominations to be recog- nized? Certainly. " The Presbyterian Church has always con- sidered the ordination of most other Protestant churches as valid in themselves." || Romish ordination is not val- id.T This is true also of Unitarian, of Campbellite, and of Universalist ordination.** But while the evangelical Protestant churches and their Ministers are recognized, Ministers applying to be received into the Presbyterian Church are required " to continue their study and prepa- ration till they are found on trial and examination to be qualified in learning and ability to teach in the manner required by our standards; but that when found to be thus * Church Polity, p. 305. f Form of Oovemment, ch. xv. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 146, 149. g Ibid., pp. 116, 117, 147 ; Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 96. || Ibid., p. 147. T[ Ibid., pp. 149, 661 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 560 ; Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 630. ** Presbyterian Digest, pp. 669, 674. ORDINATION. 207 qualifieil it shall not be necessary to reordain said appli- cants.'^ They must, however, formally " receive and adopt the ' Confession of Faith ' of this Church as con- taining the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- tures," the usual form being to give assent to the ques- tions asked of the Candidate for ordination.* In 1880 the Assembly enjoined the Presbyteries, " when dealing with applications from Ministers of other denominations for admission into our Church, to demand of such appli- cants evidence of having had a course of collegiate and theological instruction equivalent to that demanded in the case of Candidates for the ministry under the care of our Presbyteries, and that such applicants shall be sub- ject to a particular and careful examination in theol- ogy." t In all such cases the Presbyteries should " be careful to record the circumstances of the case, and the reasons which induced them to receive such ordained Minister." J Is ordination procured by fraud valid ? It is, but " the Presbytery should in such case proceed immediately to depose him who has been guilty of fraud." f Such was the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1843. May one be ordained who does not expect to devote his life to preaching the gospel ? Teachers, Professors, Editors, etc., whose work is ap- proved by Presbytery, may be ordained sine tituloj pro- vided, from a full view of their qualifications and cir- cumstances, the Presbytery shall think it expedient tc ordain them.§ * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 55, 57, 147. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85. J Presbyterian Digest, p. 148. i Ibid., p. 413. 208 or THE PRESBYTERY. May a Presbytery ordain a Candidate who is to labor witMn the bounds of another Presbytery? The Assembly lias earnestly recommended, as "our ^Form of Government' seems to recognize the right and privilege of each Presbytery to examine and ordain those who come to the pastoral office within their bounds, and who have never before exercised that office,^' that men who propose to pursue the work of the ministry in any section of the country where a Presbytery is already organized shall go as Licentiates, and there be ordained. The Congregational churches of New England were also requested not to ordain those who propose to labor in the bounds of our Presbyteries.* May ordinations take place on the Sabbath ? There is no general rule on the subject. It is incon- venient for ihe Presbytery to meet on the Sabbath, and this, with other reasons, led the Assembly to say in 1821, *^ It is not expedient that ordinations should take place on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which urgent and peculiar circumstances may demand them/' f What is installation ? The settlement of a Minister over a congregation as its Pastor. The call from the church is sent to the Pres- bytery, and if approved is placed in the hands of the Licentiate or Minister. If it be accepted, the Presby- tery may adjourn to meet at the church and ordain and install him, or, if he be a Minister, a committee may be Bent to install him.;}; May the Presbytery refuse to install ? The congregation and Minister may be fully satisfied * Presbyterian Digest, p. 146. f Ibid., p. 148. X Foi-m of Government, chs. xv. and xvi. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 149, 408, 416. See p. 376. REMOVING MINISTERS. 20li and unite in urging the pastoral relation, yet the Pres- bytery has the right to refuse. So the O. S. Assembly replied to an overture in 1855.* The " Form of Gov- ernment," ch. XV., sect, ix., implies this right : " If the Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, it may accordingly be presented." In 1814 and in 1817 the Assembly defended the right of the Presbytery to refuse to put the call into a Minister's hands,t and again in 1875.t Can the terms of the caU he afterward changed? It is a mutual contract, and can be changed, therefore, by mutual consent, subject always to the review of the Presbytery. If, however, the parties do not agree in a proposed change, nothing can be done without the con- sent of Presbytery, because the terms of the call were the conditions upon which the Presbytery consented to the installation, and because that body has the super- vision and charge of the pastoral relation. § What is meant hy " removing " Ministers ? Releasing them from the charge of a church. This may be done (1) at the Pastor's request ; (2) on the pe- tition of the congregation ; (3) according to the desire of Pastor and people ;|| (4) when the Presbytery judges it expedient, even though the Pastor and his people remon- strate, Tf and even without a formal meeting of the congre- gation ;** (5) at the petition of some other church which may desire his services ; (6) the Synod may on appeal order the removal of a Pastor ;T[ (7) the Presbytery, af- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 149, 408. t Ibid., p. 549. t Minutes O. A. 1875, p. 510. See p. 377. § Form of Government, clis. xv., xvi., xvii. II See pp. 401-411. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 150. ** Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 47. U 2L0 OF THE PRESBYTERY. ter trying charges against a Pastor and finding him inno- cent, should " determine the question of the expediency of the continuance of the pastoral relation, in such a manner as they may judge to be just to the contending parties and for the interests of religion."* (8) The Gen- eral Assembly may require his services elsewhere. May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination or Presbytery while continuing Pastor of the churcli ? The church and Pastor must belong to the same Pres- bytery.f The Pastor is not entitled to join another body while continuing his pastoral relation.^ He may not be dismissed if unsound. § What is meant by "to judge Ministers"? To have jurisdiction over them. Ministers are not accountable to the Session, nor primarily to the Synod or General Assembly, but to the Presbytery, which judges of their qualifications, determines their positions and work, and is responsible for their personal and of- ficial good standing. In case of charges brought against them the Presbytery must try them and give judg- ment. II May the Presbytery judge of the fitness of its members? In all cases a Minister bringing proper testimonials from another Presbytery should be received, unless he has forfeited his good standing since his dismissal ; in which case he is responsible to the Presbytery which dismissed him, and which must be informed of his mis- conduct, that they may examine the charges against him.lf The rule of the General Assembly should be ob- * Minutes G. A. 1874, p. 46. f See p. 186. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 150. I Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 103. II Form of Government, chs. xvi., xvii. ; Book of Discipline, sects. 18 36, 37 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 150-170, 517-528. 1[ Book of Discipline, sect. 110; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 153, 621. JCJDGES MINISTERS. 211 served — that Ministers should belong to the Presbytery within whose bounds they reside.* It is right also for the Presbytery to judge of the expediency of receiving those whose letters may be regular and good, but it should not refuse without sufficient reasons.f If there is any reasonable doubt of their piety or soundness in doctrine, the Presbytery has the right to satisfy itself by examination or by some other method. In 1837 the Assembly made it imperative on the Presbyteries to ex- amine all applicants for admission. The next year the N, S. Assembly declared this order null and void, while not denying the right of Presbytery to satisfy itself of the fitness of its members. In the proposed plan of reunion the right to examine Ministers from other Pres- byteries was distinctly asserted, but discretion was left to each Presbytery. In the final agreement of reunion it is thus expressed : '' It is earnestly recommended to the lower judicatories of the Church that they conform their practice in relation to all such usages, as far as is consistent with their convictions of duty, to the gen- eral customs of the Church prior to the controversies that resulted in the separation."! In 1880 the Assem- bly recommended " that the matter be left to the Presby- teries, as the rightful judges of the qualifications of their own members.'' § The right to examine is therefore claimed when there is reason for doubt or suspicion of unsoundness. If a Minister be received hastily, and be found unworthy, can Ms reception be reconsidered? No. He has been admitted, and his membership can be severed only by regular process.J * See p. 182. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. X Ibid., pp. 93, 151-153. i Minutes O. A. ISSO, p. 56, 212 OF THE PRESBYTERY. Can an applicant be rejected ? If the Presbytery be not satisfied with his qualifica- tions, he may be refused, but there must be sufficient rea- sons for his rejection.* May a Minister be received on a qualified letter? A qualified letter cannot be given to a Minister. He can be received only on a certificate of good standing. So the O. S. Assembly decided in ISGO.f How can a Minister be received from an extinct Presbytery ? In 1825 the Assembly declared the Presbytery to which he applies may receive him, and, if he be charged with an offence, conduct process against him. It has the right to decline receiving him ; he may then appeal to Synod, and it ought to decline if there is no prospect of giving him an impartial trial. All such Ministers are under the jurisdiction of the Synod, which must take action. " If a Presbytery become extinct, the Synod, with which it was connected, shall have jurisdic- tion over its members." J How should Ministers and Licentiates from corresponding bodies be received ? Licentiates must answer in the affirmative the consti- tutional questions directed to be put to our own Candi- dates for licensure ; and Ministers must give their assent to the first seven questions which are asked of those ap- plying for ordination. § How may a foreign Minister be received ? He must present his credentials to a committee of Pres- l)ytery, who shall inspect them and ascertain his sound- ness in faith and piety. The committee may allow him * Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. f Ibid,, p. 153. t Ibid., p. 152; Book of Discipline, sect. 113. § See Form of Government, ch. xiv., sect, vii.; eh. xv., sect, xii, Presbyterian Digest, p. 152. DISMISSION OF MINISTERS. 218 to preach in the churches until the next meeting of Presbytery, when he shall be examined and received on probation for one whole year, during which time he may exercise all the functions of a Minister except that he cannot vote in any church court nor accept a call. The case shall then be reported to Synod or the General Assembly for final action on his reception or rejection. If the Synod or General Assembly will not meet within three months after the end of his probation, the Presb}'- tery may report to the meeting of the Synod or General Assembly which precedes the close of his probation, and receive directions and authority from the higher court to take final action. The year of probation must be spent within the bounds of one and the same Presbytery. If he be received on probation, and then revisits Eu- rope, on his return he must undergo another proba- tion. Tliis rule was enforced by both branches of the Presbyterian Church by decisions rendered (O. S.) 1858 and (N. S.) 1855-69. In 1869 the probation was waived in cases where the Minister came from a Presbytery in correspondence with the Assembly. By the reunited Church further exception was made in favor of those coming from Presbyterian churches of Great Britain,* and those from such churches of Canada. f The above rules were recognized in 1875. J They do not apply to the missionary on the supplementary rolls of Presbytery, and who brings letters of dismissal from union Presbyteries. § May a Minister be dismissed to a Presbyteiy to be erected ? Only when a higher court has given authority for its formation. So the O. S. Assembly decided. || * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 155-159. f Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 98. X Ibid., 1875, p. 506 ; 1876, p. 80. g Ibid., 1887, p. 24. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 154. 214 OF THE PRESBYTERY. Who may grant letters of dismission ? The Presbytery alone. Neither the Moderator nor the Clerk, nor a committee of Presbytery, can dismiss Can- didates, Licentiates or Ministers with or without charge.* The certificate shall give the date of ordination,f " and specify the particular body to which he is recommended ; and, if recommended to a Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall receive him ;'' " and the fact of his reception shall be promptly communicated to the Presbytery dismissing him.'^J The name should " be re- tained upon the roll of the Presbytery dismissing him until notice of his reception be receiv^ed from the Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiving him."§ May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination ? He may be dismissed to those bodies which are in cor- respondence with the General Assembly. If unsound or disloyal, he should be reprimanded, and not dismissed as in good standing.ll '^If a Minister not otherwise charge- able with an offence renounces the jurisdiction of this Church, by abandoning the ministry, or becoming inde- pendent or joining another denomination not deemed he- retical, without a regular dismission, the Presbytery shall take no other action than to record the fact and to erase his name from the roll. If charges are pending against him he may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined another denomination deemed heretical, he may be suspended, deposed or excommuniuated.^T When may a name be removed from the roll ? "The name of every Minister receiving a certificate * Presbyterian Digest, p. 154. f Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 49. t Book of Discipline, sects. Ill, 115; Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 550. ? 3finutes G. A. 1874, P- 82. || Ibid., 1878, p. 103. ^ Book of Discipline, sect. 53; Presbyterian Digest, p. 169 ; Minutes a A, 1879, p. 613. See p. 220. DEMISSION OF MINISTERS. 215 of dismission shall be retained, on the roll of the Pres- bytery dismissing him, until notice of his reception be re- ceived from the Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiving him." * His name cannot be removed when he is about to unite with another denomination, nor because he has changed his doctrinal belief.f The name of a Minister, absent for years, his address unknown, may be dropped by permission of G. Assembly. J The names of Foreign Missionaries who have united with union Presbyteries are to be placed on a Supplementary roll of the home Presby- tery, and published in the minutes of the G. Assembly.§ May a Presbytery refuse to grant a letter of dismissal ? A Minister can be dismissed only as in good standing. If, therefore, he be under charges or sentence, or has been deposed, the Presbytery may refuse to dismiss him or to remove the sentence on his plea of penitence. || May a Minister demit his office ? This is sometimes desired. The Church before the division, both branches (the O. S. and N. S.), and the reunited Church, have refused to allow the demissioa of the ministry.1[ Though providentially incapacitated, his rights as a Minister remain (as to presbyterial over- sight and judgment, a seat and vote in the church courts, etc.) until he be deposed after regular trial. He may hold the office of Chaplain in the army or navy, or even a civil office, or engage in worldly business, subject to the judgment of Presbytery, which should inquire frequent- ly for his reasons for so doing, and record them with * Minutes G. A. 187 Jf, p. 82. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 169 ; Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. X Ibid., 1888, p. 110. See p. 592. § Ibid., 1887, p. 24 II Ibid., 1875, p. 511. See p. 210. ^ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 165-168. 216 OF THE PRESBYTERY. approval or disapproval.* In 1880 the Assembly re- ceived another overture on this subject, and referred it to the Committee on the Revision of the " Book of Dis- cipline." f When the revised Book was adopted in 1884 it contained the following section: "If a Minister, other- wise in good standing, shall make application to be re- leased from the office of the ministry, he may, at the discretion of the Presbytery, be put on probation, for one year at least, in such a manner as the Presbytery may direct, in order to ascertain his motives and reasons for such a relinquishment. And if, at the end of this period, the Presbytery be satisfied that he cannot be useful and happy in the exercise of his ministry, they may allow him to demit the office, and return to the condition of a private member in the Church, ordering his name to be stricken from the roll of the Presbytery, and giving him a letter to any church with which he may desire to con- nect himself." J If he should afterward desire to resume his ministry he must apply for re-ordination. § What must be done with those who abandon the ministry? If the Presbytery be not satisfied with their reasons, charges should be brought against them.|| How should absentees from Presbytery he treated ? If they neglect to answer inquiries of Presbytery, they should be disciplined.^ If their residences be un- known, their names should be placed on a "reserved list" until knowledge of them be procured.** What should Presbytery do for unemployed Ministers ? (1) Provide as far as possible for each permanent or * Presbyierian Digest, pp. 161-164; Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 515. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 84. % Book of Discipline, sect. 51. I Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 115. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 161. II Minutes Q. A. 1876, pp. 79, 80. ** Ibid., 1891, p. 106. UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 217 t)ccasional employment j (2) report their names to the Synodical Committee.* Those who are honorably re- tired (H. R.) retain all the functions of the ministry. This desigDation "does not affect in any way the status of the Minister or deprive him of any of the functions of his office.^^t In 1873 the Board of Home Missions was instructed to organize a special bureau for unemployed Ministers and vacant congregations, whose duty shall be to gather and publish statistics, and to consider such cases of vacant churches and unemployed Ministers as are reported by Synodical Committees, and to endeavor to adjust and dis- tribute these so that every capable Minister applying may have something to do, and every church may be supplied, but so as not in any wise to interfere with presbyterial prerogatives. J This bureau has often been commended for its work, and Synods and Presbyteries have been urged to co-operate with it. § The plan is fully described in the report of Home Missions in 1877, but declared to be a failure, as unemployed Ministers made few applica- tions to it, and Presbyteries and Synods have given very little attention to the subject. || 'In 1880 a special com- mittee of five was appointed "to report some plan to al- leviate or remove, if possible, these evils," to the next Assembly.Tf This committee brought in an able and valuable report, and designated three causes of the evils complained of: (1) "The w^ant of an adequate support for the ministry;'^ (2) "a lack of consecration on the part of the ministry to its work/' and (3) "a want of system in * Presbyterian Digest, p. 176. f Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 507. X Minutes O. A. 1873, p. 563. I Minutes 187^, p. 39; 1875, p. 488; 1876, p. 143. y Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 636. T[ Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 4ft 218 OF THE PRESBYTERY. bringing those who are able and willing to work, and vacant churches, together;" and proposed the following rules, which were adopted : "1. Each Presbytery shall, at its semi-annual meet- ing, prepare a list of its vacant churches, and unem- ployed Ministers who are competent for service, and who have not been relieved from the active work of the min- istry. From this list shall be excepted such vacant churches as have obtained leave from the Presbytery to supply themselves, and such unemployed Ministers as have obtained permission to labor outside the bounds of the Presbytery. The Presbytery shall also require of each of the churches on the list so prepared a report as to the amount it is able to contribute for the support of the preaching of the gospel during the ensuing six months, to the end that the Presbytery or its committee may determine the number of appointments to be made for it from the list of supplies. The Presbytery shall also determine the amount to be paid per week for pul- pit supplies in said churches. " 2. The Committee on Home Missions in each Pres- bytery (or such other committee as the Presbytery may appoint for this duty) shall have supervision of all va- cant churches in the interim of the Presbytery ; and it shall be its duty to arrange for their supply from the list of unemployed Ministers. It shall send such Min- isters to the vacant churches or mission-fields, in such order and rotation as may^seem to it best; provided, however, that no Minister shall occupy one pulpit longer than two Sabbaths in succession in the rotation. " 3. If additional pecuniary support is, in the judg- ment of the Presbytery, needed to supply the vacant churches with stated preaching of the word, the Pres- UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 219 bytery may set apart a portion of its home missionary t'ontributions for this purpose. But such part of its contributions shall be sent through the Board of Home Missions, which Board shall acknowledge it in its re- ceipts. " 4. Should any church, in the interim, be prepared to call a Pastor or make provision for a Stated Supply, its name shall be removed from the list of vacant churches. " 5. In Synods having a sy nodical Missionary it shall be his duty to communicate with the several presbyterial committees as to the vacant churches and unemployed Ministers under their care and direction ; and they shall co-operate with him in the work of organizing new fields and supplying those already in existence. " 6. All unemployed Ministers, able for service, who refuse to be placed on the list and work under the di- rection of the Presbytery, shall, if not excused, be re- tired, and so reported to the Assembly. " 7. If in the judgment of the Presbyteries it shall be thought best to make a more general arrangement between the unemployed Ministers and vacant churches within the bounds of the Synod, then the Synodical Committee shall take the place of the Presbyterial, and the duties assigned to the latter shall attach to the for- mer, under such specific instructions as may seem best to each Synod. " 8. All in the act of the Assembly of 1873 concern- ing the vacant churches and uneqiployed Ministers, in- consistent with this act, is hereby repealed.^' The Board of Publication was instructed to print these rules and send them to the Stated Clerks of the Presbytei'ies.* * Minutes O. A. 1881, pp. 544-548. 220 OF THE PRESBYTERY. The next year the Assembly was asked to give the interpretation of the third article of the above action, and replied, " Inasmuch as the action referred to has reference to funds contributed, not for the mission-work of the whole Church, but for the work within the bounds of the Pres- bytery contributing the funds, these funds are to be re- turned in bulk to the Presbytery contributing them, to be distributed according to its direction. But this rule shall apply only to such special funds/'* See p. 569. What should be done with vacant churches ? (1) A Moderator should be appointed over their Ses- sion ;f (2) provision should be made for permanent or occasional preaching; (3) the smaller vacant churches should be grouped together, and a Minister supported as far as possible by them ; (4) they should receive special care and oversight; (5) effort should be made to bring vacant churches and unemployed Ministers together. J In 1884 the Assembly requested all the Presbyteries to take the matter of vacant churches into consideration, " and to devise some plan each for itself whereby its vacant churches may be speedily supplied, and its unemployed Ministers brought into active service."! See p. 569. May a Minister withdraw from the Presbytery ? This is sometimes done to unite with some other de- nomination.|| Though such conduct be disorderly, the Assembly recommended that nothing in the case be done save the striking his name from the roll. When he gives formal notice that he renounces the fellowship of the Presbyterian Church and neglects to attend its courts, he * Minutes G. A. 188S, p. 95. f Form of Government, ch. ix., sect, iv X Presbyterian Digest, p. 176; Assembly's Digest, p. 56. See p. 217. \ Minutes G. A. 1884, P 87. || See p. 214. WITHDRAWAL OF MINISTERS. 221 sliould be dealt with for such neglect, and his name struck from the roll ; the fact should be communicated to him, and if necessary published to the Church.* The congre- gation of which he was Pastor cannot withdraw without its consent. If, however, it give evidence of its inten- tion to withdraw, and decline its further jurisdiction, the Presbytery may then drop the name of the church from its roll. But in all cases only the ecclesiastical relation is terminated; "the questions of property must be deter- mined by the courts of the State.'^ f If a Minister who has withdrawn from the Presbytery desire to return, he must make application to the same Presbytery from which he withdrew.^ In 1884 the Assembly directed the Presbyteries " to require all Ministers whose names may be on their rolls, but who have identified themselves with other denom- inations as communicants, or as Pastors, or as stated sup- plies for three years, to take letters of dismission to the denominations with which the particular churches to which they minister may be connected ; or, if they neg- lect to do so, then, on sufficient evidence of such identi- fication, their names shall be dropped from our rolls." || The next year the Assembly declared that "a Presbytery has no authority to take a Minister's name from the roll without his consent, except by discipline, unless he has said or done some thing which either recognizes some other ecclesiastical jurisdiction over him, or declares his independence. Presbyteries should, however, by corre- spondence, urge those who have identified themselves with other denominations to take regular dismissions." If * Presbyterian Digest, p. 169 ; Minutes O.A. 1875, p. 511 ; 1879, p. 6ia t Presbyterian Digest, p. 172 ; Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 80. X Ibid., p, 160. II Minutes G. A. 1884, P- 76. H Ibid^ 1885, p. 604 222 OF THE PRESBYTERY. May a suspended Minister's name be dropped from tbi roll without process? It cannot be dropped. The O. S. Assembly declared in 1847 that the name of a suspended Minister must be retained until the Presbytery proceed to the higher cen- sure of deposition.* It is not " proper to remove the name of a suspended member of the Presbytery from its roll and place it on a private register." f What is judicial process ? The formal trial of charges, in which case it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly to announce from the chair " that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the mem- bers to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act." J Trial before Presbytery may be (1) of Elders, when the only Elder or Elders of a church be accused, or when the Session deem it inexpedient to proceed with the trial, and formally refer the case to the Presbytery.§ (2) Of Ministers who are primarily re- sponsible to Presbytery. " It shall be the duty of the Presbytery within whose bounds the offence is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be satisfied that there is probably ground for the accusation, to notify his Presby- tery thereof and of the nature of the offence." || Testi- mony may by request be taken by an another Presbytery, notice being given to the accused of time and place.lf By whom may charges be presented ? (1) " Process against an alleged offender shall not be * Presbyterian Digest, p. 160. f Minutes O. A. 1882, p. 96. X General Rules for Judicatories, xl. See p. 537. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 118 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 79. 11 Book of Discipline, sect. 37. % Presbyterian Digest, pp. 517-620. TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 223 • i commenced, unless some person undertakes to sustain the I charge; or unless the judicatory finds it necessary for ! the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged oifence." "Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without ap- pointment by the judicatory, shall be warned before the charges are presented that, if he fail to show probable cause for the charges, he must himself be censured, as a slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the malignancy or rashness which may appear in the prosecution."* (2) "When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; ; in all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an \ original party." "When the prosecution is initiated by I a judicatory, it shall appoint one or more of its own j members a committee to conduct the prosecution in all i its stages in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be reached; provided, that any appellate judicatory before j which the case is pending shall, if desired by the pros- i ecuting committee, appoint one or more of its own mem- i bers to assist in the prosecution, upon the nomination of \ the prosecuting committee."! (3) '^If one who consid- | ers himself slandered requests an investigation which a \ judicatory finds it proper to institute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to investigate the alleged slander and make report in writing ; and a record there- after made may conclude the matter." J \ '''As the honor and success of the gospel depend, in a \ great measure, on the character of its Ministers, each : Presbytery ought, with the greatest care and impartial- | ity, to watch over their personal and professional con- * BooTc of Discipline, sects. 6, 14. f Ihid., sects. 10, 11. See p. 195. i X Ibid., sect. 12. ; 224 OF THE PRESBYTERY. duct. But as, on the one hand, no Minister ought, on account of his office, to be screened from the hand of jus- tice, or his offences to be slightly censured, so neither ought charges to be received against him on slight grounds."* Pending the trial, Presbytery may suspend him from the exercise of his ministry, and even from the commu- nion. In 1866 the O. S. Assembly suspended certain commissioners from the court until it decided upon the conduct of their Presbytery.f How is the trial to be conducted ? According to chs. iv. and vi. of the " Book of Disci- pline." J " If a Minister accused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office: and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by him- self or counsel, he shall be suspended from the commu- nion of the Church." "If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, while charges are pending against him, to deliberate or vote on any question," and "may, if the edification of the Church demand it, re- quire an accused Minister to refrain from the exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be taken; provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had." But if "the matter complained of amount to no more than such acts of infirmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so that little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the offender, they shall take all prudent measures to remove the evil." || What charges may be brought against a Minister ? Charges may concern the personal character, as incon- * Book of Discipline, sect. 36. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 524, 525. X I^i^-i PP- 500-532. Ij Book of Discipline, sects. 38, 39, 45, 42. TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 225 sistency in his Christian life ; or his official character, as heresy, schism or violation of his ordination vows. The charges must be serious, definite, in writing, and a copy, with the names, of witnesses to be summoned, must be given to the accused at least ten days before the trial.* May the Minister have counsel ? He may call upon any Minister or Elder belonging to the Presbytery to act as his counsel, or he may plead his own cause.f * May the forms of process be dispensed with ? The Assembly, before the separation, and in the O. S. and N. S. divisions, has frequently declared that the pro- cess cannot be dispensed with ; no censure can be inflict- ed without trial, or even renewed without a new trial. J In accordance with this, the N. S. Assembly in 1866 de- cided that confession of guilt might shorten, but could not dispense with, the judicial process or trial. § The O. S. Assembly seems to have made no such utterance, but has acted upon the principle.|| The ^' Book of Discipline" formerly read: "The charges shall be read to him" (the Minister), "and he shall be called upon to say whether he is guilty or not. If he confess, and the matter be base and flagitious, such as drunkenness, uncleanness or crimes of a higher nature, however peni- tent he may appear to the satisfaction of all, the Presby- tery must without delay suspend him from the exercise of his office or depose him from the ministry." This has been generally understood to mean, in accordance with the above decisions, that such sentence must he * Book of Discipline, sects. 15, 19, 20. t Ibid., sect. 26 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 514. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 494, 501, 502, 511, 524, 572, 581. I Ibid., pp. 128, 505. || See p. 159. 15 226 OF THE PRESBYTERY. passed upon him after the trial ; which process may be shortened because of his confession. In 1879, however, the Assembly decided that if the accused person confess guilt and willful persistence in sin, privately and before the judicatory, the court " may proceed to pass sentence without further process of trial." * The rule now is " if the plea be 'guilty,' the judicatory shall proceed to judg- ment ; but if the plea be ' not guilty,' or if the accused decline t# answer, a plea of 'not guilty '-shall be entered of record and the trial proceed." f May the Presbytery try by commission ? In the early history of our Church this was frequent- ly done, and there seems to have been no question raised as to the right of the Presbyteries to appoint commissions for this purpose. The practice, however, passed away, and for years trials were always held before the Presby- tery itself. The reason appears to have been that the Minister had a right to the judgment of the whole court in the original trial and in appeal cases. In 1846 the constitutionality of appointing judicial commissions was disputed in the O. S. Assembly, and the matter was re- ferred to a committee, which reported that, " in view of the original rights of our judicatories, of the long-con- tinued practice of the Church, and of the great value of the right, on due occasions, of acting by commissions, the hope is respectfully expressed that the Assembly may do nothing which may have the eifect of calling that right in question." The motion denying the right was indef- initely postponed. I The O. S. and N. S. Assemblies oc- casionally appointed judicial commissions to try appeahs * Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. t Book of Discipline, sect. 22. I Assembly's Digest, p. 244, TRIAL BY COMMISSION. 227 and complaints, with consent of parties. If these ob- jected, their right to be heard by the whole court was not denied.* At the reunion the Assembly was found to be too large and overtasked to attend properly to judicial business, and therefore the practice of hearing appeals by commissions, with consent of parties, has become gen- eral. The Synods and Presbyteries are following the example of the liighest court, guarding, however, the right of parties to be heard by the whole court if they so desire. In 1880 the Assembly recognized this as law- ful by saying, " that [as] the case was tried by commis- sion by consent of parties, we do not see that it furnishes any just ground of complaint.'' f I" 1894 the Book of Discipline was so amended that judicial commissions may be, in all cases, appointed by Presbyteries as well as by the Synods and the G. Assembly. { Wliat sentence may be passed on the guilty ? The sentence should be according to the nature as well as the degree of his offence. " If the accused be found guilty, he shall be admonished, rebuked, suspended, or deposed from office (with or without suspension from church privileges dn either case), or excommunicated. A Minister, suspended from office, may, at the expiration of one year, unless he give satisfactory evidence of repent- ance, be deposed without further trial."! Suspension from office and deposition are to be distinguished from suspension from communion and excommunication. The former does not necessarily include the latter. A man may be unfit for office and yet be a worthy Christian. Unfaithfulness in duty does not always involve immor- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 758 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 244, note. t 3Iinutes G. A. 1880, p. 65. See p. 253. J Ibid., 1894, p. 176. § Book of Discipline, sect. 40. 228 OF THE PRESBYTERY. ality. If both censures are intended by the Presbytery, they must be expressly mentioned in the sentence passed. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1848.* The sentence should be published, especially if the deposed Minister attempt to exercise any ministerial function, "that the churches may guard themselves against such dangerous impositions." * May a deposed Minister be restored ? Application for restoration must always be made to the court which inflicted the sentence.f If suspended from the communion, his restoration to the privileges of the Church does not restore him to office.^ "A Minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some consider- able time of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be restored until it shall clearly appear, to the judicatory within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can be effected without injury to the cause of religion ; and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its ad- vice and consent." § Great caution should be exercised.§ Restoration to the ministry (by re-ordination) does not reinstate as Pastor. || What is the standing of a suspended Minister ? He cannot exercise any of the functions of the minis- try, but he is still a Minister, as an Elder is an Elder even when he ceases by his own act, by removal or by the advice of the Presbytery, to exercise his office.T[ "He ought by no means to be considered as occupying the * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 161, 527. t Ibid., pp. 159, 526. J See p. 69. § Book of Discipline, sect. 43 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 526. II Minutes O. A. 1884, p. 115. f See p. 58. REVIEW RECORDS. 229 ground of a cbmmon Christian in good standing." He is not a member of a particular church, but is under the care of, and subject to, Presbytery. He '^ may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evi- dence of repentance, be deposed without further trial."* May a Minister wlio lias been received by a Presbytery be deposed by another denomination ? After his reception by a Presbytery, the denomination from which he came has no jurisdiction over him.f What is the fourth power of Presbytery ? "To examine and approve or censure the records of church SesslonsJ^ How often must this examination be made ? "At least once a year." | "If the lower judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher may require them to be produced either imme- diately or at a specified time, as circumstances may de- termine." § The right of ' General Review and Control ' does not extend to statistical items of baptism and ad- ministration of the Lord's Supper, inserted for record and convenience of reference, in chronological order, between the minutes of actual proceedings. Nor " can the Presbytery pass rules for the conduct of church Ses- sions, and then take exceptions to the proceedings of church Sessions that are not according to said rules, when the rules are not prescribed by our 'Form of Government ' or ' Book of Discipline.' " || What is the object of this examination? To ascertain. First, whether the proceedings have been * Presbyterian Digest, p. 528 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 40. t Minutes G. A. 187 Jf, p. 64. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 170. See p. 172. § Book of Discipline, sect. 71 ; Presbyterian Digest^ pp. 534, 535. II Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 631. 230 OF THE PRESBYTERY. coiistitutioLal and regular ; secondly, whether they have been wise, equitable and for the edification of the Church; thirdly, whether they have been correctly recorded.* What is the effect of approval ? It confirms the action of the Session. The record can- not afterward be changed save by the Presbytery. An error can be corrected only by the highest court which has endorsed the mistake.f The right of appeal, either from a part of the proceedings of a judicatory or from a definite sentence, cannot be in any way affected by the approval of the minutes of the judicatory against the ac- tion of which the appeal or complaint may be taken.J What is the effect of disapproval ? The exceptions are to be carefully noted in the Session- book and in the minutes of the Presbytery.§ The Ses- sion may be required to review and correct its proceedings. But no judicial decision shall be reversed unless by com- plaint or appeal. If irregular proceedings be found very injurious, the Session " must be required to review and correct or reverse them, and report, within a specified time, its obedience to the order ; provided, however, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularl}' taken up by appeal or complaint." § May members of Session vote on their own records ? Members of a court cannot vote on the approval of their own record by a su]:)erior court. || May a restored Minister demand that the records of his case be closed to inspection ? " The records of our church courts are public and not * Book of Discipline, sect. 72 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 534, 535. t Ibid., p. 535. J 3Iinutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. See p. 191. § Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 593 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 74 ; Presby teridn Digest, p. 540. II Presbyterian Digest^ p. 536 ; Book of DiscipUne, sect 73. VISIT CHURCHES. 231 private documents, and therefore no one who has been under discipline can demand that anything pertaining to his case shall be closed to inspection or transcript. Yet a wise Christian charity would suggest that when the end of discipline in the restoration of an offender has been reached, no further publicity, if possible, should be given to the matter.^^* Wliat is the fifth power of Presbytery ? "2b resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably proposed.'' It cannot change the forms of doctrine or of discipline, but it can declare the mean- ing and application of the standards of our Church in reply to overtures from the Session. These deliverances, however, are binding only over the churches under the care of that Presbytery, and may be reversed by the higher courts on review or on complaint. The Pres- bytery may also assent to or dissent from any change in the standards contained in overtures sent down by the General Assembly. A majority of the Presbyteries is necessary for the adoption of such proposed changes.f What is the sixth power of Presbytery ? ^'To condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace of the Church'' This power is subject to the same limitations as the preceding. What is the seventh power of Preshjrtery ? "7b visit particular churches, for the purpose of inquir- ing into their state, and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them." This may be done (1) on the petition of the Session or of any person or persons in the church ; (2) or without any such request, the Presbytery having: * 3Tinufe.Sc-e p. 351. { Assembly's Digest, pp 426-438 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 369-375. 340 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. attached to our ecclesiastical order and forms of worship as laid down in the accredited standards of our Church." * At the reunion the Assembly ordered that " every student is required, except in unusual circumstances and with the expressed permission of his Presbytery, to pursue a thor- ough course of study preparatory to that of theology, and when prepared to pursue a three years' course of theological studies in a seminary connected with the Presbyterian Church; and no work of preaching is to be allowed to interfere with the diligent and faithful prosecution of his prescribed studies until their close." f What theological seminaries are approved by the Gen- eral Assembly? The seminaries recognized and approved by the Gen- eral Assembly are — 1. The Princeton Theological Seminary, founded by the Assembly in 1812. 2. The Auburn Theological Seminary, established by certain Presbyteries in Central and Western New York in 1819. 3. The Western Theological Seminary, at Allegheny, founded by the Assembly in 1825. 4. The Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, founded 1829 by individuals, members of the Presbyterian Church, but not under any ecclesiastical control. 5. The Danville Theological Seminary, founded by the O. S. Assembly in 1853. It was offered in 1884 to the Southern Church for joint use and occupancy by the two branches of the Church, but declined. It was reorgan- ized in 1886 under our Assembly. See page 291. 6. The Seminary of the North-west, in Chicago, 111. It was originally " The Indiana Theological Seminary,'' * Assembly's Digest, p. 778. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 362. SEMINARIES. 341 at South Hanover, founded by the Synod of Indiana in 1830. It was removed to New Albany in 1840. It was i^ceived under the care of the N. S. Assembly in 1859, removed to Chicago and called the North-western Theological Seminary. In 1886 it became the McCor- mick Theological Seminary.* 7. German Theological School, at Newark, N. J. It was organized by the Presbytery of Newark, but reorgan- ized in 1871 according to the plan proposed by the Gen- eral Assembly, and taken under its care. 8. German Theological School of the North-west, at Dubuque, Iowa. It was an individual enterprise, with the sympathy and support of the Presbyteries of Dubuque and Dane. These two seminaries were reorganized in 1871, and taken under the care of the General Assembly. In 1892 they received a new endorsement, and any change of the course of study or location was disapproved. They were recommended to seek permanent endowmentf 9. Lincoln University, Theological Department, near Oxford, Pa. It was originally called the Ashmun Insti- tute, and was designed for the education of colored men, and the preparation of some, thus educated, for the minis- try. In 1871 the theological department was reorganized and placed under the care of the General Assembly. 10. San Francisco Seminary, organized by the Synod of the Pacific in 1871, and received under the care of tlie General Assembly in 1872. 11. Blackburn University, at Carlinville, 111. It was founded by Rev. Gideon Blackburn, D.D., in 1838. In 1857 it was incorporated as Blackburn Theological Semi- nary. In 1867 it was organized as a university. In 1872 it was received under the care of the General Assembly, having adopted the plan proposed by that body in 18 70. J * Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 88. 1 1^-* ^892, p. 188. X Freshyterian Digest, pp. 383-396. 342 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 12. Biddle University, at Charlotte, N. C In 1867 the Presbytery of Catawaba with the gift of Mrs. H. J. Biddle of Philadelphia established the Biddle Memo- rial Institute for colored men, under the Committee on Freedmen, who chose its Professors. In 1875 it was taken under the care of the Assembly. In 1876 it was chartered as the Biddle University.* 13. Omaha Theological Seminary, at Omaha, Neb. It was organized with approval of the Assembly in 1891. The Union Theological Seminary in New York was founded in 1836 by individuals, and not under any eccle- siastical control. In 1870 it proposed a plan by which it and other seminaries should be under the supervision and approval of the Assembly. This was accepted, but in 1893 it declared the plan illegal and itself independ- ent. It is no longer approved by the Assembly.^ What control has the Assembly over these seminaries ? Before the reunion several of these seminaries were under the direct control of the General Assembly, some were under Synods or Presbyteries, and others were without ecclesiastical control. In 1870 it was agreed that as far as possible all should stand in the same re- lation to the Assembly, and receive recognition and ap- probation from the Assembly. § The following plan was adopted : 1. "Accepting the offer so generously made by the Theological Seminary in New York — a seminary inde- pendent hitherto of all direct ecclesiastical control — to invest the General Assembly with the right of veto in the election of Professors in that institution, the Assem- * Minutes G. A. 1867, p. 447 ; 1875, p. 588 ; 1880, pp. 93-130. t lUd., 1891, p. J 51. X Ibid., 1893, p. 156. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 92. SEMINARIES. 343 bly would invite all those theological seminaries not now under the control of the General Assembly to adopt at their earliest convenience the same rule and method, to the end that throughout the whole Presbyterian Church there may be uniform aitd complete confidence in those entrust- ed with the training of our Candidates for the ministry." 2. "The several Boards of Directors of those semina- ries which are now under the control of the General Assembly shall be authorized to elect, suspend and dis- place the Professors of the seminaries under their care, subject in all cases to the veto of the General Assembly, to whom they shall annually make a full report of their proceedings, and to whom their minutes shall be sub- mitted whenever the Assembly shall require them to be produced. These Boards shall further be authorized to fix the salaries of the Professors and to fill their own vacancies, subject in all cases to the veto of the Assem- bly." The veto must be given by the next Assembly.* In 1894 a plan for a more direct control by the Assem- bly over the property and instruction of our seminaries was approved and sent to the seminaries. See page 569. The Assembly has directed and warned — " That in view of the activity of the adherents of In- dependency and Prelacy in the dissemination of their views of the Church and its polity, and in view of the grave constitutional and administrative questions in our Church needing intelligent discussion and settlement, the Assembly advises the seminaries under hs care to give more attention to thorough and systematic instruc- tion on the constitution and polity of the Presbyterian Church." t * Presbyterian Digest, p. 386; Minutes 0. A. 1871, p. 581. See p. 281. t Minutes Q. A. 1882, p. 91 ; 1889, p. 98. 344 OP LICENSING CANDIDATES. " That in view of the necessity for combining the most thorongh instruction with the best training, we sug- gest to the seminaries the propriety of co-operating with Presbyteries in having the mouths of the seminary ses- sion assiduously devoted to study, and the months of vacation devoted to Christian work, under the special supervision of Pastors and Presbyteries. " That in view of the importance of a thorough com- mand of the Bible in the original tongues, we urge that greater stress be laid in our seminaries upon a thorough acquaintance with the Bible in the original Hebrew and Greek, and that a creditable examination in the Greek of the New Testament be required of every graduate of a college as a condition to being received into our theo- logical seminaries." * " That in view of the crude and dangerous utterances of many of the secular and religious papers, periodicals and books, and of some of the pulpits of the land, re- sulting from the introduction and prevalence of German mysticism and ' higher criticism,' and of philosophic speculation and so-called scientific evolution; in view of the alarming defection from the faith of the gospel both in this country and abroad, and which seriously threat- ens our own beloved Church ; and in view of the fact that the revealed word of God, the Holy Scripture, is the only infallible rule of faith and practice, and there- fore the only hope of mankind, — your committee recom- mend that this Assembly, in the name of the Great Head of the Church, solemnly warn all who give instruction in our theological seminaries against inculcating any views or adopting any methods which may tend to un- settle faith in the doctrine of the divine origin and plen- * Minutes G. A. 1S82, p. 91 ; 1883, p. 682. SEMINARIES. 345 ary inspiration of the Scriptures held by our Church or in our Presbyterian systems of doctrine, either by ignor- ing or depreciating the supernatural element in divine revelation, or by exalting human conjecture and specula- tion above historical and divine facts and truths, or by applying hypotheses of evolution, unverified and incapa- ble of verification, to the word of the living God/^ This was adopted.* " The General Assembly feels constrained to express itself clearly and decidedly on the rationalistic treatment of the Holy Scriptures by Protestant teachers in Europe, whose works are introduced into our country, and whose evil influence is felt in our Church. Our Confession of Faith (chapter i., section ii.), after giving the names of the books of the Old and New Testaments, adds, ^ all which are given by inspiration of God to be the rule of faith and life.^ The denial of the authenticity or truth- fulness of the Holy Scriptures is a denial of their inspi- ration ; and any teaching that suggests such denial should be not only carefully avoided, but studiously repelled. The Assembly would not discourage the full use of all light in critical study, nor does it assume that any erro- neous teaching is welcomed or offered within the bounds of the Church ; but it would warn all Pastors and teach- ers of the danger to young and inexperienced minds in the free use of crude theories and unproved speculations on the part of religious instructors, and would remind them of the paramount importance of sustaining in pos- itive doctrine the authenticity, integrity, truthfulness and inspiration of the Holy Scriptures against the unsanctified learning by which an unbelieving world, through nomi- nally Christian channels, assaults the Church of Gordination. The dissolution of the pastoral relation dots not aflPect his ministerial character. May ordination and installation be at different times ? " lllien a Candidate shall be ordained in consequence of a call from any congregation^ the Presbytery shall at the same time, if practicable, install him Pastor of that congre- gation.^' Installation " may be performed either by the Presbytery or by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most expedient." f Ordination is the act of the Presbytery. In the early history of our churches it was difficult for the Presbytery to be assembled at an isolated church; therefore commissions were sometimes appointed to perform this presbyterial act. The right to do so continues, but it is seldom exercised.f When the church calling a Pastor is at a considerable distance from the place of meeting of the Presbytery, or when the Pres- bytery cannot meet at the time deemed important for the installation service, or when the church cannot entertain the Presbytery, or when it is desirable that the Candi- date be at once empowered to administer the sacraments and perform other ministerial acts, the Presbytery may proceed to ordain him when they place the call in his hands, and appoint a committee to install him at such future time as may be deemed convenient. From this * Minutes G. A. 18S6, p. 56. f Form of Government, ch. xvi., sect. iv. X See pp. 199, 218. 376 ELECTION OF PASTOR. whole chapter it is uecessaiy that installation be in the presence of the congregation. IX. To what Presbytery shall the call be presented ? " J7ie cally thus j^'i'epared, shall be presented to the Pres- hytery under lohose care the person called shall heP The Candidate is generally informed of the action of the »'on- gregation, and is thus prepared to reply when the Pres- bytery approves the call, "i/* the Presbytery think it ex~ pedient to present the call to him, it may be accordingly presented^ This is done by the Moderator in the pres- ence of the Presbytery, who, having placed it in his hands, asks if lie be ready to accept it. On his assent the Presbytery generally appoint a committee to arrange for his ordination and installation. ^^ No Minister or Can- didate shall receive a call but through the hands of the Presbytery P "To facilitate the business and avoid expense and delay, it has become the common usage for the Candidate to obtain a dismission to the Presbytery within whose bounds is the congregation seeking his ser- vices ; being received by that Presbytery, the proceedings are as in the case of their own Candidates'' or Ministers.* X. How shall the call be presented if the Candidate be- longs to another Presbytery ? "/^i that case the commissioners, deputed from the congre- gation to prosecute the call, shall produce to that judicatory a certificate from their own Presbytery, regularly attested by the Moderator and Clerk, that the call has been laid before them, and is in order P This process is generally rendered unnecessary,* as the Licentiate laboring for some time in a congregation, or knowing that a call has been prepared, would obtain a dismissal to that Presby- tery and be received before the call is presented. Often^ * Presbyterian Digest, p. 409, note. PRESENTATION OF CALL. 377 nowever, the times of the meeting of the Presbyteries render this impracticable, or the Licentiate may be en- gaged in some work in the bounds of his own Presbj-- tery which he cannot leave without their judgment and their approval of the call. In such cases the commis- sioners must take the call, duly attested, to both Presby- teries, either of which may disapprove the call and stop proceedings. The same rule applies to unemployed Min- isters, and even to Pastors.* But "2/" that Presbytery present the call to their Licentiate, and he be disposed to accep)t it, they shall then dismiss him from their jurisdiction j and require him to repair to that Presbytery into the bounds of which he is called, and there to submit himself to the usual trials pi^eparatory to ordination.^^ The Assembly in 1 834 declared that " our ' Form of Government' seems to rec- ognize the right and privilege of each Presbytery to examine and ordain those who come to the pastoral office within their bounds, and who have never before exercised that office f and therefore '^ those who propose to pursue the work of their ministry in any section of the country where a Presbytery is already organized '^ should go as licentiates, and there receive ordination. This is still more important when the Candidate belongs to another denomination.f May a Presbytery refuse to put the call into the hands of the Candidate? This is implied in sect. ix. The power is often exer- cised by Presley tery. J In 1875 the Assembly answered an appeal and (;omplaint of a Minister on the action of a Presbytery refusing to put a call into his hands : " The General Assembly has repeatedly decided that Presbyte- * See \). 395. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 146. t Ihid., p. 548. 378 ELECTION OF PASTOR. ries have discretionary power in such cases, which decis- ions are clearly in accordance with the ^Forra of Govern- ment' (see ch. xv., sect, ix.); therefore the appeal and complaint be dismissed. ''* In 1855 the O. S. Assembly justified a Presbytery in refusing to approve a call because the salary was insufficient, though the church and Minis- ter were fully satisfied.f As early as 1726 it was decided tliat a congregation is "at liberty to call another Minister in an orderly way as soon as they shall pay up what ar- rears appear justly due to'' their former Pastor.J XI. Wliat are the trials for ordination ? ^'Trials for ordination, especially in a different Presby- tery from that in which the Candidate was licensed^ shall consist of a careful examination as to his acquaintance with experimental religion; as to his knowledge of philos- ophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning as to the Presbytery may app>ear requisite; and as to his knowledge of the constitutiony the rules and principles of the govern- ment and discipline of the ChurchJ^ Wherein should this examination differ from that for license ? It should be a repetition of that examination, by which his qualifications for preaching the gospel were tested. § As he is now to be invested with authority as Pastor in the Church, special care therefore should be taken to ascertain his knowledge of the principles and the appli- cation of church government and discipline. What is the constitution ? The Confession of Faith, the Larger and Shorter Cat- echisms, the Form of Government, Book of Discipline * Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 510. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 408. X Assembhfs Digest, p. 88. § See p. 349. TRIALS FOR ORDINATION. 379 and Directory for AYorsliip. The proof-texts were added by order of the Assembly. There were also notes, which were considered vakiable, but had no authority, never having been referred to the Presbyteries ; these were dis- carded in the revision in 1820. The Assembly has fre- quently reiterated the above definition of the constiution. In 1832 it again declared that "the Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminster Assembly of Divines are included, and do constitute an integral part of the standards of the Church." In 1848 the O. S. Assembly decided that in ordination the question put to the Candi- date, " Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession )f Faith of this Church?'' includes the receiving and adopting the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, "in the same unqualified sense " in which he adopts the other parts of the Confession of Faith. Those who cannot adopt the constitution of the Church cannot be ordained or received as Ministers. In 1825 the Assembly, in answer to an overture respecting those who manifest a decided hostil- ity to creeds, confessions and formularies, determined "that the constitution expressly requires of all Candidates a solemn declaration that they sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doctrine taught in Holy Scripture." * At the reunion it was agreed that " the reunion shall be effected on the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our common standards ; the Scripture of the Old and New Testaments shall be acknowledged to be the inspired word of God, the infallible rule of faith and practice ; the Confession of Faith shall continue to be sincerely received and adopted, as containing the system of doctrine taught in Holy Scripture, and the Government and Discipline of the * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 51-57, 326. 380 ELECTION OF PASTOR. Presbyterian Church in the United States shall be a])|)roved as containing the principles and rules of our polity."* The Southern Church states: "The constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States consists of its doctrinal symbols, embraced in the Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, together with the Book of Church Order, Avhich comprises the Form of Government, the Rules of Discipline and the Directory of Worship."! Wliat written pieces are required ? " Such written discourse or discourses, founded on the word of Godj as to the Presbytery shall seem proper" Generally a sermon on an assigned text is read or de- livered in whole or in part before the Presbytery, and sometimes before a congregation. How is the vote taken on these parts of trial ? The Candidate retires, and the roll is called, that each member may express his opinion and vote to sustain or not sustain. If the Presbytery be satisfied, it is resolved that he be ordained to the gospel ministry. The Candi- date is recalled, and the result announced to him. A committee is appointed (including one of the Elders from the church) to report arrangements for the ordination and installation. This committee generally reports, recom- mending the time and the place and the Ministers who shall take part in the service. When the Presbytery •adjourns, they do so to meet at the time and place thus determined for the ordination. Is it proper to appoint the Sabbath as the time for ordination ? The Assembly in 1821 declared that " it is not expe- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 91. See p. 280. f Book of Church Order, ch. vii., sect. i. ORDINATION. 381 dieDt that ordinations should take place on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which urgent and peculiar cir- cumstances may demand them. The Assembly therefore judge it best to leave it to the Presbyteries to act in this concern as they judge that their duty requires/' * Where ought the ordination to take place ? ^^ Ij conveyiienty in that church of which he is to be the Minister r-\ "It is also recommended that a fast-day be obsei^ved in the congregation previous to the day of ordina- tion:' (See Acts 13 : 2, 3). XII. What are the services preparatory to ordination ? " TJie day appointed for ordination being come, and the Presbytery convened^'' after the usual services " a member of the Presbytery, previously appointed to that duty, shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. The same or another member appointed to preside,shall afterwards briefly recite from the pulpit, in the audience of the peop>le, the j^ro- ceedings of this Presbytery preparatory to this transaction ; he shall point out the nature and importance of the ordi- nance, and endeavor to impress the audience ivith a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction J' The Moderator of Presbytery generally presides. The sermon is often delivered by some Minister invited by Presbytery, not necessarily a member of that body. Neither a com- mittee nor a commission can ordain.J What vows are required of the Candidate ? ^^TJien, addressing himself to the Candidate, he sluill pro- pose to him the following questions, viz.:'^ 1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible ruU of faith and practice f * Fresbyterian Digest, p. 410. f See p. 206. X Minutes O. A. 1894, P- 76. 382 ELEOriON OF PASTOR. 2. " Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Churchy as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures f^ 3. "Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States f 4. ''^Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the Lordr 5. ^^Have you been induced, so far as you know your own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love to God and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gospel of his Sour 6. ^^Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- taining tJie truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace of the Church, ivhatever persecution or opposition may arise unto you on that account f^ 7. ^^Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the ex- ercise of all private and personal duties which become you as a Chtisiian and a Minister of the gospel, as well as in all relative duties, and, in the public duties of your office; endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your conversation, and walking with exemplary piety before the flock over which God shall make you overseer f^ 8. ^^Are you now willing to take charge of the congrega- tion, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their calif and do you promise to discharge the duties of a Pastor to them as God shall give you sb^eyigth f The candidate should stand near the pulpit and make these vows audibly. Should he afterward change his belief as to the inerrancy of the original Scriptures, he should withdraw from our Ministry. This is not a new test, but interprets what has always been the belief of the Church, as taught in the Confession of Faith.* * Minutes O. A. 1892, p. 179 ; 1893, p. 163. See p. 346.. ORDINATION. 383 XUI. What promises do the people make ? " The presiding Minister shall pi'opose to the people the following questions " (tliey should be standing) : 1. ^^Do you J the people of this congregation, continue to profess your readiness to receive , whom you have called to be your Minister f 2. ''Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the due exercise of discipline f " 3. "Do you pr'omise to encourage him in his arduous laboVy and to assist his endeavor's for your instruction and spiritual edification f^ 4. ''And do you engage to continue to him, while he is your Pastor, that competerd woiidly maintenance which you have 2^^'omised, and whatever else you may see needful for the honor of religion and his comfort among you f " XrV. How shall the people answer ? "By holding up their right handsJ^ The assent may be expressed vivd voce if desired, but a formal and sol- emn ratification of these pledges, which were expressed or implied in the call, is necessary. How is the act of ordination performed ? "The Candidate shall kneel down in the most convenieni part of the church/^ and the presiding Minister shall come down from the pulpit and stand in front of the Candidate, while the other Ministers of the Presbytery gather round the Candidate. " The presiding Minister shall, by prayer and with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, according to the apostolic example, solemnly ordain him, to the holy office of the gospel ministry.'^ Who may lay on hands ? The Ministers of the Presbytery, corresponding mem- bers as well, and often Ministers of other denominations 384 ELECTION OF PASTOR. who may be present ; but these, if convenient, should be first invited to sit as corresponding members (this may be done before the public service). Ruling Elders, though members of the Presbytery, and having responsibility of judging of the qualifications of Candidates, should not take part in the act of ordination. In 1842 the O. S. Assembly recommended " an adherence to the order and, until recently, the uniform practice of our Church — viz., to allow Preaching Elders or Bishops only to en- gage in that service." The next year and in 1844 it as- serted that neither " the constitution nor the practice of our Church," nor " the letter or the spirit of the constitution, or the principles and practice of the Presbyterian churches in Europe or America since the Eeformation," "authorize Ruling Elders to impose hands in the ordination of Minis- ters." The N. S. Assembly was equally explicit.* They can take no part in the ordination of a Minister.f How is the right hand of fellowship given ? ^'Prayer being ended, Ae" (the newly-ordained Minis- ter) ^^ shall rise from his knees, and the Minister who pre- sides shall first, and afterward all the members of the Prefibytery in their order, take him by the right hand, say- ing, in words to this purpose, ^ We give you the right hand of fellowship to take part of this ministry ivith usJ^^ In this part of the service the Ruling Elders do not take part, notwithstanding the expression, "aZ^ the members of the Presbytery J' "This language manifestly implies that those welcoming him do themselves occupy places in that ministry to which they welcome him."* Should the ordination and installation be announced? The presiding Minister " shall solemnly pronounce and declare the said Minister to be regularly constituted the Pas- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 116, 117. f Mmutes G A. 1890, p. 113. ORDINATION. 385 tor of that congregation." * The Stated Clerk should also publish in one or more of the religious papers that A. B. has been ordained and installed Pastor of church.| The Southern Church prescribes that after the right hand of fellowship be given, "the Moderator shall then say: 'I now pronounce and declare that A. B. has been regu- larly elected, ordained and installed Pastor of this con- gregation, agreeably to the word of God and according to the constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, and that as such he is entitled to all support, encouragement, honor and obedience in the Lord. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.' "J What charges shall be given ? 1. To the Minister, who shall stand conveniently near the pulpit while ^Hhe Minister presiding ^ or some other apjyoiiited for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in the name of Gody to the newly-ordained Bishop^ (See 2 Tim. 4 : 1, 2.) 2. " And to the people,'' Usually it is given by another Minister appointed for that purpose. These charges are to urge them " to persevere in the dis- charge of their mutual duties/' and in ordinary cases should be given by members of the Presbytery.§ How is the service to be closed ? The presiding Minister or some other ^^ shall then by prayer recommend them both to the grace of God and his holy keeping f and finally, after singing a psalm, shall dis- miss the congregation with the usual blessing." The bene- diction is generally pronounced by the newly-ordained Pas- tor as his first ministerial act. The service just described includes that of installation as well as of ordination, and * Form of Government, ch. xvi., sect. vi. t See p. 399. t Book of Church Order, ch. vi., sect. v. ^ Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 71. 25 386 ELECTION OF PASTOR. therefore the last section of the next chapter should be observed : ^^It is highly becoming that after the solemnity of installment the heads of families of that congregaticm who are then loresent, or at least the Elders and those ap- pointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, should come fo7'ward to their Pastor , and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard.'^ This is very generally observed, and does much to strengthen the union just established.* '^And the Pres- bytery shall duly record the transaction " and " enroll the name of the new Minister." What is the standing of the newly-ordained Minister? By the act of ordination he ceases to be a communicant in a particular church, amenable to Session. He is a member of the Presbytery, and responsible to it. He has "full authority of a Minister of the gospel to preach, to administer the sacraments, to perform the rite of mar-- riage, and to do all other acts and things which properly belong to the sacred office." He has the same standing and authority as all other Ministers.f XV. May a Candidate be ordained without a call, and without installation over a church? ''It is soonetimes desirable and important that a Candidate who has not received a call to be a Pastor of a particular church should nevertheless be ordained to the wor-k of the gospel ministry, as an Evangelist to preach the gospel, ad- minister the sealing ordinances and organize churches in frontier or destitute settlements J' They are called Evan- gelists, or Ministers sine titulo. This should not be done if a Presbytery is already organized in the destitute places * See p. 400. t Manual of Law and Usage, p. 129 ; Foi^m of Oovernmeni, ch. iv. See pp. 45, 83, 90, 97, 181, 210, ORDINATION SINE TITOLO. 387 and new-growing parts of our Church, exce})t by that Presbytery. In 1850 the O. S. Assembly declared that it was orderly to ordain Evangelists "to labor in fields having feeble churches, which are not able to support a Pastor and are too remote conveniently to secure the ser- vices of an ordained Minister/' Foreign and Home Mis- sionaries, Licentiates engaged in teaching or as Editors, etc., may be thus ordained when the Presbytery deem it necessary. Foreign Missionaries are often ordained sine titulo at home, even though they are to labor where Pres-' byteries have been organized. Great caution is urged upon the Presbyteries in this matter, and between 1764 and 1810 it seems to have been more or less the custom to seek the advice of Synod or General Assembly before consenting to ordain as Evangelists. Yet the proposition to make this consent necessary was rejected by the Presbyteries in 1810 and in 1813.* What change in the questions at ordination must then be made? "jTAe last of the preceding questions shall be omitted, and the following used as a substitute, viz. : Are you now willing to undertake the work of an Evangelist, and do you 'promise to discharge the duties which may be incumbent on you in this character, as God shall give you strength f^ Wliat is Ms standing ? The same as that of other Ministers. The office is the same, but he has no special relation to any particular church, t How are Candidates received into the ministry of the Episcopal Church? Candidates well recommended must apply to the Bishop * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 412-415. See p. 33. t See p. 50. 388 ELECTION OF PASTOR. of the diocese, who shall superintend their studies and employ them as lay readers. They cannot assume the vestments of a clergyman nor pronounce absolution or the benediction. They must be Candidates for three years, after which they are examined, by the Bishop or by two or more Presbyters (Priests) appointed by the Bishop, who are called Examining Chaplains, for ordina- tion as Deacons, the lowest of the three orders in their ministry. The ordination is performed by the Bishop with the laying on of his hands. They are subject to the Bishop, who may license them to preach when he judges them qualified, and may send them to officiate as Deacons under a Priest, the Rector or Pastor of a church. They have special charge of the poor and of the children, assisting the Rector in his public services and pastoral labors. They may baptize and assist in the distributing the bread and wine at the Lord's Supper, but cannot con- secrate these elements, nor can they pronounce the abso- lution or the benediction. They must remain Deacons for one year, and are regarded as Candidates for the Priest's )rders (or for the second order of the ministry). As such they must be examined, by the Examining Chaplains or by the Bishop and two Priests, on various subjects ; they must read sermons and parts of the service, and present certain certificates testifying to their fitness for the min- istry, and that they have been called to labor in some church or parish. The election of a Rector (Pastor) is by the Vestry of the church, and should receive the approval of the Bishop. The Vestry is composed of the Church- wardens and other persons, chosen to take charge of the temporal affairs of the parish, and are not necessarily communicants. The ordination of a Priest is with the laying on of hands by the Bishop and the Priests present. ORDUSTATION IK OTHER CHURCHES. 389 this may take place at any time or place before his " in- Btitution "• (or installation) over a parish as its Rector. The service of institution may be performed by a Priest appointed by the Bishop as ^' the institutor." Priests have all the functions of Ministers, except that of ordi- nation, confirmation and supreme authority, which are invested in Bishops (the third and highest order of the ministry). Bishops are chosen by the Convention of a diocese. A diocese is a certain territory, containing at least six parishes, set apart by the General Convention to be under the jurisdiction of a Bishop. The Conven- tion of a diocese is composed of the Rectors and lay dep- uties (representing the several churches). These sit to- gether, but vote separately as clergy and laity. The election of a Bishop must receive the approval of the House of Bishops, and of the House of Clerical and Lay Deputies, in General Convention, or, if these be not in session, the approbation of a majority of the Bishops and of the Standing Committees of several dioceses. The ordination of a Bishop is by three or more Bishops, with the laying on of their hands. Their peculiar functions are confirmation, ordination and supervision, each having supreme authority within his own diocese, and together, as the House of Bishops, having the general oversight and highest power of the Church.* How are Candidates received into the ministry of the Congregational Church? Candidates apply to some Association for license to preach. An Association is composed of Ministers for prayer and mutual counsel and improvement. It exer- cises no ecclesiastical function, except that of licensing * Digest of Canons, 1878, title i., canons 1-15: Bcok of Common Prayer. 390 ELECTION OF PASTOR. Candidates. This is done after a careful examination according to the custom of that Association. Applica- tion for ordination must be made to a Council composed of Ministers and delegates of churches, called by a con- gregation choosing a Pastor or approving of a Licentiate's desire to be ordained sine titulo. When a Candidate has l)reached to the satisfaction of a congregation, the commu- nicants, as the church, hold a meeting and vote to call him as their Pastor. The society, which is a self-perpetuat- ing body, composed of persons holding the property and having charge of the financial affairs of the church, also must hold a meeting to concur, if they see fit, in the call voted by the church and to determine the salary of the new Pastor. The action of these two bodies must be laid before the Council ; the Candidate is examined by the Council. The ordination is by a committee of three or more Ministers, with the laying on of their hands, in the presence of the congregation. Charges are given to Pastor and people, and a Minister is appointed to repre- sent the ministry and to give to the new Minister the right hand of fellowship in their name.* How are the Candidates received into the ministry of the Baptist Church ? The Baptist churches are congregational in their polity. They have adopted the following plan in regard to thcee seeking the ministry : When a young man desires to be a Candidate, he applies to the local church, which after trial of his gifts generally licenses him when he begins his theological studies. The license may be recalled or continued until the young man receives a call to be Pastor of a church ; a Council is then summoned to examine and ordain him, as in Congregational churches. * Congregationalism, pp. 136, 152, 168-172. ORDTNATrON IN OTHER CHURCHES. 391 How are Candidates received into the ministry of the Methodist Church:' In the Methodist Church the communicauts are ar- ranged in classes under Class-leaders. Any one on the recommendation of the class, or of the Leaders and Stewards' Meeting of the circuit, may be licensed by the Preacher in charge as an Exhorter. His duties are to hold meetings for prayer and exhortation under the direction of the Preacher in charge, and to attend the District and Quarterly Conferences. The license is for one year, and may be renewed.* Persons are often thus licensed as Exhorters who do not look forward to the ministry. A Local Preacher is one who is licensed from year to year, according to the judgment of the Quarterly Conference, upon passing a prescribed examination. He usually continues in secular business, but may be em- ployed by the Presiding Elder in the pastorate. If he desire ordination, he must submit to a four-year course of study before he can be ordained as a Deacon.f A Deacon is examined by the Annual Conference, and or- dained by the laying-on of the hands of a Bishop. His duties as a traveling Deacon are (1) "to administer bap- tism and solemnize matrimony; (2) to assist the Elder in administering the Lord's Supper; (3) to do all the duties of a traveling Preacher." He may be a Local Deacon, performing these duties occasionally. He must continue his work and fulfill a prescribed course of study for two years before he can be made an Elder.f An Elder is examined by the Annual Conference, and or- dained by the Bishop and two or more Elders. His duties are those of a Minister in full orders. If a Local * Discipline, 1880, 1[1[ 192, 293. f Ibid, 1[ 91, g 4, and ^ 189. I J6trf., T11[172, 174, 175, 189. 392 OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. Elder, lie is stationary, without a particular charge; he exercises his office as occasion may require. If admitted to the Conference as a traveling Elder, he receives an- nually an appointment as Pastor of a church or churches, and may be reappointed to the same charge for three successive years. '^ A Presiding Elder is one chosen by the Bishop to preside over a district for not more than four years. He must travel over his district, take charge of the Elders, Deacons and Exhorters, exercise discipline, liold Quarterly Conference, oversee the spiritual and tem- poral business of the churches, attend the Bishop when present in his district, direct Candidates in their studies, and Avith other Presiding Elders form the advisory coun- cil of the Bishop.f A Bishop is elected by the General Conference ancl ordained by three Bishops, or at least one Bishop and two Elders. His duties are to preside over Conferences, form districts, fix appointments for Preachers, exercise discipline, travel, oversee the churches, ordain, decide questions of law, and prescribe courses of study for Candidates.^ (In regard to the Lutheran Church, see p. 203.) CHAPTER XVI. OF TRANSLATION, OR REMOVING A MINISTER FROM ONE CHARGE TO ANOTHER. I Should the pastoral relation be considered permanent? The A-'^sembly has often called attention to the fact that the constitution of the Presbyterian Church recog- * DUcipline, 1880, ^^ 160, 169, 170. f Ibid., f1[ 164-168. X Ibid., ^^ 158-163. TRANSLATION. 393 nizes tlie pastoral relation as a permanent one, " which time and years shall only serve to strengthen and to hallow, and which may suitably represent in outward form the stable tendencies of our orthodox faith. Our people must be encouraged to call Pastors with a view of keeping them, and our Ministers must enter the pas- torate to abide.'' * When may it be dissolved ? By death, or under circumstances described in the next chapter, or when the Pastor's services are demanded by another church or by the General Assembly in its Boards or seminaries. But "710 Bishop shall be translated from one church to another ^ nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, but by the permission of the Presbytery J^ If the General Assembly demands his services, the Presbytery may remonstrate, but cannot op}>ose the action of the supreme court. The Professors of the seminaries are now called by the Directors, subject to the veto of General Assembly.f Before the Assembly has taken action the call may come before Presbytery, as any other call ; their decision will be an important item to be con- sidered by the Assembly Avhen it acts upon the choice of the Directors. n. If the Pastor be of the same Presbytery as the church desiring him, how shall the call be prosecuted ? The call must be made out according to the previous chapter.^ '^Any church, desiring to ccdl a settled Minister from his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly authorized, represent to the Presbytery the ground on which they plead for his removal^ This is often the peculiar- ities of their church, its importance, its field of useful- ♦ Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 643. See p. 403. f See p. 342. i See p. 368. 394 OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. ness, being more extended than that now occupied bj the Minister, and his special adaptation to their service. ^^The Presbytery J having maturely considered their plea, mayy according as it appears more or less reasonable, either 7'ecommend to them to desist from prosecuting the colly or may order it to be delivered to the Minister to whom it is directed.^' The church has the right to appeal or complain to Presbytery if dissatisfied with this decision, "ijf the parties be not prepared to have the matter issued at that Presbytery, a written citation shall be given to the Minister and his congregation to appear before the Presbytery at their next meeting^ This is to enable all parties concerned to present their vie\\s and pleas before the case is issued, and that the Pastor may have time to consider his duty under the circumstances. "This citation shall be read from the pul- pit in (hat church by a member of the Presbytery, appointed for that purpose, immediately after public worship ; so that at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the citation and the meeting of the Presbytery at which the cause of translation is to be conside7'edJ' This is in accordance with the rule that citations shall be served at least ten days before parties must appear before the court.* In accordance with this citation, a congregational meeting, composed of those who in that congregation have the right to vote for a Pastor, shall be called f to choose and to instruct their commissioners, who shall appear and answer for them the citation of Presbytery. The church calling the Pastor may again appear by commis- sioners to urge the call. "The Pi^esbytei^y , being met and having heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of the ease, either continue him in his former charge, or translate * Book of Discipline, sect. 19. f See pp. 362, 365. TRANSLATION. 395 him, as they shall deem to be most for the peace and edi- fication of the Church; or refer the whole affair to the Synod at their next meeting for their advice and direction.'^ Tlie Presbytery may order the translation, notvvith- gtanding the strong protest of his present charge; that congregation has, hoWv^ver, the right of appeal. But tha Presbytery cannot translate a Bishoj) without his consent.* Sometimes this consent is implied when the Pastor submits the whole case to the wisdom of the Presbytery. The question is not often brought before the Synod except by complaint or appeal. May this process be shortened? Generally it is. Indeed, the above directions are only in case "the parties be not prepared to have the matter issued at that PresbyteryJ^ The fact that the church has made out a call is often at once communicated to the Minister ; if he be disposed to consider the question, he consults his Session, which may deem it expedient to call a congregational meeting to consider the matter and appoint commissioners to represent them when tlie call is brought before the Presbytery; in which case all parties are prepared to present their pleas, and the whole matter may be issued at that meeting.f ni. How shall the call be prosecuted if the Minister be not of the same Presbytery as the church calling him ? The call is made out as before, and presented i\n' ap- proval to the Presbytery to which that church belongs. "The congregation shall obtain leave from the Presbytery to which they belong to apply to the Presbytery of which he is a member; and that Presbytery^ having cited him and his con- gregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and issue the caused' This application is made, as l:)efore, by the * See p. 397. f Presbyterian Digest, p 417. 31;^ OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. commissiouers of the congregation, who carry with them the call and a certified copy of the approval of their Pres- bytery. All parties shall be heard as before. If the call be approved, and " if they agree to the translation/^ they shall place the call in his hands ; and if he express a willingness to accept it, " they shall release him from his present charge ; and, having given him proper testimo- nials, shall require him to repair to that Presbytery within the hounds of which the congregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be taken for his regular settlement in that congregation ; and the Presbytery to which the congre- gation belongs, having received an authenticated certificate of his release under the hand of the Clerk of that Presby- tery, shall proceed to install him in the congregation as soon as convenient^' There is some difference of opinion and practice as to which Presbytery places the call in his hands. The language, however, just quoted would seem to assert that the call approved by the Presbytery of the church is sent with the commissioners to that Presbytery of which the Minister is a member, which ^^ shall proceed to hear and issue the caused' He should not be released from his charge nor dismissed from his Presbytery until the call is in his hands and his consent has been obtained. And the Presbytery to which he goes is not directed to do anything save to take '^proper steps for his regular set- tlement,'' or, as it is again expressed, ^^ having received an authenticated certificate of his release, . . . shall proceed to install him in the congregation as soon as convenient,'^ May this process be shortened ? It may be shortened. (1) The Minister, being inform- ed of the action of the congregation and of the Pres- bytery, may inform his own people in time for them to appoint commissioners to appear at the first meeting of INSTALLATION. 397 their Presbytery.* (2) The Minister, informed that a call has been made out for him, before either Presbytery ha3 taken action may be so clear as to his duty and confident of the action of both Presbyteries, that he may take steps to secure leave to resign his charge, according to ch. xvii.,t and be transferred by his Presbytery to that one within whose bounds the church calling him may be, and thus be ready to receive the call as soon as it may be presented before that body. This is often done when the Presby- teries are at considerable distance or their times of meet- ing are inconvenient for the other process. In this case the Presbytery, before releasing him from his charge, should be fully informed of the fact and character of the call which he desires to accept. May a Pastor be translated without his consent? ^^ Provided always that no Bishop or Pastor shall be translated without his own consent previously obtained.'^ This does not forbid the Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral relation without the consent of the Pastor.f IV. What is installment? ^'It consists in constituting a pastoral relation between him and the people of that particular church" When a Licentiate receives a call, his installation forms a part of the service of ordination. § When, however, a Minister is to be settled over a congregation, he is installed only. Installation ^'inay be performed either by the Presbytery or by a committee appointed for that purpose^ as may appear most expedient" It is generally performed by a committee appointed by Presbytery, and composed of those selected to take part in the service. V. When may installation take place ? " A day shall be appointed for the installraentj at such * See p. 405. f See p. 401. t See p. 410. § See p. 381. 398 OF TllANSLATION OF A PASTOR. time as may appear most convenient, and due notice thereof given to the congregation^^ It would seem that since the Assembly discourages ordination on the Sabbath, installa- tion should be on some other day ; yet, as in ordination, the question is left to the discretion of Presbytery.* VI. What services should precede installation? The ordinary service of the church, and ^^ a sermon shall be delivered by some one of the members previously appoint- ed theretoJ' Sometimes the sermon, by consent of Pres- bytery, is delivered by a Minister of another Presbytery (considered perhaps as a corresponding member). ^^ After which the Bishop who is to preside shall state to the congre- gation the design of their meeting, and briefly recite the pro- ceedings of the Presbytery relative theretoJ' What promises are required of the Minister ? The following questions are asked of the Minister aa he stands near the pulpit before the congregation : 1 . "Are you noio willing to take the charge of this con- gregation as their Pastor, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their call f " 2. "Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this cha7'ge you are influenced by a sincere desire to promote the glory of God and the good of his Church f ^^ 3. "Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance of the grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to discharge all the duties of a Pastor to this congregation, and will be care- ful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a Min- ister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordination en- gagements f " The answers to these questions should be given in a clo^r, audible voice. * jPreshykrian Digest, p. 410. See p. 380. INSTALLATION. 399 Wtat promises are required of tlie congregation? The presiding Minister ^^ shall jpropose to the people the game or like questions as those directed under the head of ordination/^ to wit : * 1. "Do yoUy the people of this congregation^ continue to profess your readiness to receive , whom you have called to be your Minister f^ 2. "jDo you promise to 7'eceive tJie word of truth from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in due exercise of discipline f^ 3. "Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous labor J and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and spiritual edification f 4. "And do you engage to continue to him, while he is your Pastor, that competent loorldly maintemance which you have p'omised, and whatever else you may see needful for (lie honor of religion and his comfoH among you f The people generally remain seated while these ques- tions are proposed, but the service is more impressive, and the obligation is better realized, when the people stand before God and the Presbytery and give their assent. How are these questions to be answered ? "By holding up the right hand hi testimony of assentJ^ This should be regarded as a most solemn covenant with God to be faithful in their duties to their Pastor. It may be given by voice or by bowing the head. Who should answer these questions ? "The people" — all connected with the congregation, especially those who have the right to vote for a Pastor in that congregation. How should the installation be announced ? Both parties having expressed their readiness to entei * See p. 382. 400 OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. into this relation and to perform its duties, and the Pres- bytery having ordered it, the presiding Minister ^^ shall solemnly pronounce and declare the said Minister to be reg- ularly constituted the Pastor of that congregation.^^ The prayer of installation is then offered, asking the divine approval and blessing.* What charges are given? ^^A charge shall then he given to both parties y as directed in the case of ordination.'^ * How should the service be closed? ''After prayer and singing a psalm adapted to the trans- actioUj the congi-egation shall be dismissed with the usual benediction.'^ This is pronounced by the newly-installed Pastor. Vn. How should the people welcome their Pastor ? ''It is highly becoming that, after the solemnity of the in- stallment, the heads of families of that congregation who are then present, or at least the Elders and those appointed to take care of the temporal coyicerns of that church, should come forward to their Pastor and give him their right hand in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard.'' * It is also proper that the children of the church should come forward to greet their Pastor, as they are in a special manner to be under his care.f Is the service of installation necessary ? Without it a Minister may perform the duties of a Pastor for a time. He is then called a Stated Supply, but he has nc seat in the Session nor authority in disci- pline or government in that congregation.^ Neverthe- less, in 1736 the Synod recognized the pastoral relation between Rev. Mr. Tennent and the church at Neshaminy, although no formal installment had taken place. The * See p. 385. f See pp. 109, 162. % See p. 48. RESIGNATION OF PASTOR. 401 omission of the service was not justified by the Synod. The case was peculiar, owing to the condition of the churches at that time, and especially to the fact that Mr. Tennent had for some time in all respects acted, and been regarded by the community, church, Presbytery and Syn- od, as the Pastor of that congregation.* But now instal- lation is necessary, and should be effected proraptly.f How are Pastors installed in other churclies ? In the Episcopal Church the service is called " The Office of Institution of Ministers into Parishes or Churches/^ It is performed by one or more Presby- ters appointed by the Bishop, during which service the Senior AVarden presents to the Minister the keys of the church, and the Insti tutor gives him the Bible, the Book of Common Prayer and the Books of the Canons, to be the " rule of his conduct in dispensing the divine word, in leading the devotions of the people and in exercising discipline in the Church/^ { In the Congregational Church the service resembles our own.§ In the Methodist Church there is no such service, as the Pastors are appointed yearly. Their system is that of itineracy, and not of a settled Ministry. CHAPTER XVII. OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. Can a Pastor resign his charge ? As the pastoral relation is not the result of a mutual * Presbyterian Digest, p. 419. f Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 56. { Book of Common Praye): I See p. 389. 26 4U2 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. agreement between the Minister and the people, but has been approved and constituted by the Presbytery, it can- not be dissolved at the pleasure either of the Pastor or congregation. The Presbytery has full and sole author- ity.* The Minister cannot at pleasure leave his position and enter upon any other engagement. Neither can the congregation dismiss the Pastor or engage another with- out the sanction of Presbytery. ^^ When any Minister shall labor under such grievances in his congregation as that he shall desire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite the congregation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next meeting, to shoiv cause, if they have any, why the Presbytery should 7iot accept the resig- nation,^^ ^^And if any congregation shall desire to be re- leased from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mu- tandis, shall be observed.'^ This does not imply a want of consultation between the Pastor and people, but that the resignation must be made to the Presbytery, who must judge if the grievances be of such a nature as to render the dissolution of the relation desirable.t What is meant by " grievance " ? That which burdens, oppresses or injures in the dis- charge of duty. It may be found in the person or family of the Pastor, or in the community or the con- gregation, or in the official relation. It may be any- thing which interferes with or prevents the usefulness of the Pastor, such as sickness, loss of faculties, infirm- ities of age, the state of health of his family, the needs of the several members thereof, want of proper support, loss of the confidence or affections of the people, positive opposition against him or his work in the church, or the failure of the people to perform the promises made a< ^ See p. 376. f See p. 209. RESIGNATION OF PASTOR. 403 the settlement. The grievances of the people may be such as these: their inability to continue the support promised, a growing dissatisfaction with the cliaracter of their Minister's services as Preacher or Pastor. A grievance does not include immorality or heresy — when these exist charges should be made before Presbytery* — but a want of adaptation or co-operation on the part of Pastor and people. Should the pastoral relation he dissolved for slight causes? The whole cliapter implies that the pastoral relation should not be hastily or without grave cause disturbed. The relation should be regarded as permanent, whose influence for good should increase with years.f In 1880 the Assembly declared that, "Whereas the frequent dis- solution of the pastoral relation is a growing evil in our Church, arising largely out of the loose opinions whicli prevail as to the relation of Pastor and people, and the influence of men who regard more the financial tlian the spiritual interests of the Church ; therefore Resolved, 1. That the Presbyteries be reminded of the necessity of giving full and clear instruction on the subject at the time of instalkition of Pastors. 2. That article xvii. of our ^Form of Government,' in its spirit and letter, should be strictly observed by all our Pastors and churches, and that our Presbyteries be enjoined to seek its rigid enforcement." { It is implied in this chapter that even real and serious o-rievances should be long and patiently borne before any steps are taken, and that the relation be not dissolved until in the judgment of Presbytery and of either Pas- * Book of Discipline, cli. vi. t See p. 3i)2. X Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 77 ; Prcsbylerian Digest, p. 420. 404 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. tor or people it be expedient or necessary. " When any Minister shall labor under such grievances,^^ etc. What steps should be taken by the Pastor ? When it is plain to a Pastor that it is his duty to him- self or to the church that he should resign, it would be proper for him (1) to consult one or more of his co-Pres- byters ; (2) to seek the advice of the Elders, the repre- sentatives of the church and his official advisers in all that concerns the congregation ; (3) to inform the Session of his determination ; (4) to give public notice of his intention to ask Presbytery to release him from his pastoral charge ; and (5) to present before that body a written or verbal statement of his desire and of his rea- son for the request. The Presbyter^ then ^^ shall cite the congregation to appear by their commissionerSj at their next meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the Presbytery should not accept the resignation.^^ Can the Presbytery at its first meeting accept the resig nation? The intent of this chapter is to forbid hasty action, and to prevent the dissolution until the church as well as the Pastor be fully heard. If, however, the congre- gation has been duly informed by the Pastor of his intention, and been invited to unite with him in his request to Presbytery, and if the Session has called a meeting of the congregation to consider the question and to appoint commissioners to appear and answer at the first meeting, then the Presbytery may proceed at once.* At the meeting of the congregation the grievance may appear imaginary or less serious than was supposed, or it may be removed, or love to the Pastor may be found so * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 419, 420. See Form of Government, ch. xvi, sect. ii. See p. 395. RESIGNATION BEFORE PRESBYTERY. 405 general and deep-seated, and the interests at stake to be BO great, that the Pastor may be induced to withdraw his notice of resignation. Or it may be ascertained that the Pastor has been misinformed as to the condition of the church and the state of feeling toward him and his work. Or the cong^reo^ation mav be so convinced that he oudit not to leave them that they shall refuse to unite with him in his application to Presbytery, and the Pastor may be unwilling to urge his desire against this opposition. In these cases no further step need be taken, save a public notice that he has determined to accede to their desire and remain as their Pastor. But if he continue unchanged in his convictions of duty, the matter must come before Pres- bytery. How shall the congregation appear ? ^^By their commissionei^s.^^ These must be appointed at the meeting of the congregation called by the Session for this purpose, presided over by the Pastor or by a Minister of the Presbytery chosen by the Pastor and Session, and the voters being those who in that church have the right to vote for a Pastor.* The number of commissioners may be determined by the meeting. Sometimes they are chosen to represent the Session and the congregation, or from different classes of the congregation, or from tlie majority and the minority if there be a serious divis- ion on the matter or no positive decision is arrived at. The object, is to place before the Presbytery a true and fair representation of the wishes and views of the people. The commissioners should take with tliem tlie authenticated copies of the minutes of the meeting, and be prepared to make, in writing or verbally, further statements if necessary. They may be instructed to join * See pp. 166, 362. 40G OF KESTGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. with the Pastor in Iiis request, or "to slioio cause, if any they have, why the Presbytery should not accept the resigna- tionj' And if they be not satisfied with the action of Presbytery, they have a right to complain to the higher courts. May the Presbytery decide in opposition to the wishes of the church? The Presbytery must be duly certified that the congre- gation has received proper notice and had opportunity to appoint commissioners — that the citations have been duly served. But ^Hf the congregation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their Pastor be deemed by the Presbytery insufficient, he shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which due record shall be made, and that church shall be held vacant till supplied again in an orderly man- ner ivith another Minister. ^^ The responsibility of the de- cision rests upon the Presbytery. The church or Pastor feeling aggrieved by the decision may appeal or complain to the Synod. If the congregation shall labor under grievances, what steps should be taken ? Prayer, especially in secret, increased personal activity in co-operation with the Pastor, will certainly lessen, if not remove, the supposed or real grievances. If any new financial burden come upon the congregation, the Trus- tees should at once consult with the Pastor in regard to it. If the spiritual interests of the church are suffering from any cause, even from the want of necessary quali- fications in the Pastor, or from his neglect of duties or lack of spirituality or devotedness, or from sickness or the increasing infirmities of age, it is the duty of the Elders, with much prayer and tenderness, to inform him of the facts. He is over them in the Lord. They have CON(JREGArro\ AGGRIEVED. 407 no right to find fault or to reprove. He is not their servant nor their equal. He is accountable to the Pres- bytery. But the Elders, as " the representatives of the people/' and, "in conjunction with the Pastor," being " charged with maintaining the spiritual government of the congregation," and "to concert the best measures fcr ]3romoting the spiritual interests of the congregation," * ought to keep him informed of everything that hinders his w^ork among them or their growth in grace. If there be any alienation of the congregation, or a general and growing dissatisfaction Avith his preaching or pastoral work, or if there be a disaffected minority who are ex- erting an injurious influence, the Elders should know it, and should impart the knowledge to the Pastor, that he may consult with them how to remove these hindrances to his usefulness. Under these trying circumstances the people and the Elders, their representatives, should re- member the solemn vows which they made when he was made their Pastor,t and especially if he has grown old in their service. The result of such ofBcial fidelity. Christian sympathy and mutual confidence will very often remove the grievances without disturbing the pastoral relation. Sometimes the information has been withheld too long, or the Pastor may conclude that the interests of the church may be best promoted by his resignation, and he will take the necessary steps.! But in that case he will respect and love the Elders for their Christian fidelity, and will leave the church harmonious and ready to be benefited by the labors of another Pas- tor. If, however, the measures proposed by the Session do not remove the grievance, further conference should * Form of Government, cli. v., and cli. ix., sect. vi. t See p. 382. J See p. 404. 408 OF RESIGNiNG A PASTORAL CHARGE. be had between the Elders and the Pastor, and other measnres adopted and tried. If these should fail, or if the Pastor should refuse to consider the grievance of the people — which nevertheless continues to interfere with the spiritual edification of the church — the Elders " should apply to some other Bishop of the Presbytery for his advice in the case,"* for the same reasons, among others, as when ill-report or charges are brought against a Minister. Generally, such advice will be given to the Pastor and Elders as will remove the grievance or induce the Pastor to resign his charge. If not, the Elders should very seriously consider the interests of their Pas- tor and the church, and, if thought necessary, the whole case should by them be brought before Presbytery, the Pastor being kindly informed of their intention. This should be done (1) by a formal reference of the case by vote of Session ;t or (2) by a petition of the Elders of the church or of any persons in the congregation ; f or (3) the condition of the church may be brought to the consideration of Presbytery on the review of the minutes of Session. J If the case be very urgent, the Session may, on their own motion or at request of the people,§ call a meeting of the congregation to appoint commissioners to appear before Presbytery at its next meeting and state their grievances, as in the case of the Pastor laboring under grievances. The Presbytery will act as before, citing both parties to show cause, etc. May a congregation, desiring the resignation of the Pas- tor, make grievances to induce him to resign ? No. That were unchristian and a violation of the vows made by the people at his installation. They are * Old Book of Discipline. f Book of Discipline, sect. 77. t Ibid., sect. 71. § See pp. 166, 362. DISSOLUTION OF PASTORAL RELATION. 409 bound to " receive the word of truth from his muuth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the due exercise of discipline;" "to encourage him in his arduous labors, and to assist his endeavors for their in- struction and spiritual edification." * Any open or secret opposition, personal or organized, is a violation of these vows, and renders the person or persons so engaged liable to charges as disturbers of the peace of the Church. May the congregation signify their dissatisfaction by diminishing the Pastor's salary? That were unmanly, unchristian and a violation of the contract in the call and of the vows made at his installa- tion.f Is the Pastor's presence necessary at the congregational meeting ? No. The call for the meeting must come from the Session.J If the Pastor declines to be present, or if the Session deem it advisable, they should invite some other Bishop of the Presbytery to moderate the meeting. § If the application to dissolve the pastoral relation comes from the Pastor, as well as from the congregation, the meeting is valid without his presence and co-operation. So the O. S. Assembly decided. || May the Presbytery dissolve the relation on the petition of a minority ? It may. However the case may be brought before the Presbytery, by the general review, by petition of Pastor or of Elders or of the congregation or of a minority, that court has the power to render the decision, which must be determined, not by the wishes of the parties, but by the interests of the Pastor and the church. The * See p. 383. f See pi 370. J See p. 362. 2 See p 36;i II Presbyterian Digest, p. 420. 410 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. right must be recognized "of each congregation to de- cide whether a Pastor is acceptable to them, and the wishes of a majority are to be set aside only for weighty reasons ; yet such a state of things may exist between the Pastor and a portion of his people as shall require for the fair name of religion that the relation be dis- solved.'^ So the O. S. Assembly decided.* May the relation be dissolved contrary to the wishes of the Pastor? Yes, for the same reasons. This is implied in the whole of this chapter. The Pastor has the right to complain to the higher courts.f How is the church to be declared vacant ? After the vote is taken on the question, the Moderator should declare that the Pastor is relieved from the charge of the church, and a member of the Presbytery should be appointed to preach in that church on a certain Lord's Day, and in the name of the Presbytery to declare the pulpit vacant. Generally, permission is given to the Session to supply their pulpit until the next meeting of the Presbytery. How do Pastors resign in other churches ? In the Episcopal Church "a Rector, canonically elected and in charge, or an instituted Minister, may not resign his parish without consent of the said parish or its Vestry (if the Vestry be authorized to act in the premises) ; nor may such Rector or Minister be removed therefrom by said parish or Vestry against his will," except under certain circumstances. Any difficulty arising between Rector and parish " which may not be satisfactorily settled by the godly judgment of the Bishop alone, . . . the Bishop, acting with the advice and consent of the Standing Committee * Presbyterian Digest, p. 421. f Ibid., pp. 420, 421. MISSIONS. 411 of the diocese, . . . shall be the ultimate arbitrator and judge." If the Rector^s resignation is accepted by the Vestry, the fact should be reported to the Bishop for his approval.* In the Congregational Church, when a Pastor wishes to resign his charge he notifies his congregation of the fact, and sends his letter of resignation to a meeting of the church and also to the society, who take separate ac- tion thereon, and call a Council "to devise and act . . . in the emergency, and to give the Minister a parting letter of recommendation.'^ t In the Methodist Church the Minister in charge is appointed only for one year, and if possible he will bear the grievance until the end of his appointment, inform- ing the Presiding Elder and the Bishop of his desire to be sent to some other church at the next Annual Con- ference. If, however, for any reason, he desires to leave the church before the end of the year, he must obtain per- mission to do so from the Presiding Elder and Bishop.J CHAPTER XVIII. OF MISSIONS. What is meant by "missions"? The word " mission " is used to indicate the act of sending or being sent by authority to do a certain work ; or the persons sent especially to propagate religion ; or (he station of missionaries. The word is here used to * Digest of the Canon, title ii., canon iv. f Congregational Manual, p. 10 ; Congregationalism, pp. 198-206. X Discipline, 1880, '^^ 160, 166. 412 OF MISSIONS. include the authority and the efforts of the Church tu extend its boundaries, and especially to preach the gospel to the destitute within the bounds of Presbyteries through- out our land and in other countries. When vacancies occur in a Presbytery, what should be done? The Presbytery has the oversight of the territory as- ^iigned to it by the General Assembly, and should feel its responsibility to see that the gospel is faithfully preached to all within its bounds.* If any of its churches be vacant, it should take such action as may be necessary to secure for them Pastors,! and to provide regular ser- vices for each during its vacancy. J ^'When vacancies become so numerous in any Presbytery that they cannot be supplied with frequent administrations of the word and ordinances, it shall be proper for such Presbytery, or vo/- cant congregation within their bounds, with leave of the Presbytery, to apply to any other Presbytery, or to any Synod, or to the General Assembly, for such assistance as they can afford^' This applies to the destitute fields within the bounds of the Presbytery, as well as to the organized churches. What assistance may be expected? 1. Ministers and Licentiates, who should be furnished with proper certificates. ^^When any Presbytery shall send any of their Ministers or Probationers to distant vacancies, the Missionary shall be ready to produce his credentials to the Presbytery or Presbyteries through tJie bounds of which he may pass, or at least to a committee thereof, and obtain their approbation,^^ 2. Pecuniary help should be given. ^'Provided always * Assembly's Digest, p. 321. f See p. 218. X Form of Government, ch. xxi. See pp. 358, 547. MISSIONARIES. 413 . . . that the judicatory sending them make the necessary provision for their support and reivard in the performance of this service.^' When the vacant church is able to sup- port a Minister, then the means will not be " necessary," and the church should soon proceed to make out a call for him to be settled over them.* In 1709 the Ministers of London promised to send two itinerant Ministers to help the Church in this country and support them for two years, but "they drew back their hand," and in 1710 the Presbytery of Philadel})hia applied to the Presbytery of Dublin to send and support one young Minister for one year.f To whom are these Missionaries responsible ? Ministers are always responsible to the Presbyteries to which they belong.^ This is true, though they may derive their support entirely from some other source, and though they may be called upon to report the advance of their work to some other body or bodies. When labor- ing within the bounds of another Presbytery, a Minister must "6e ready to produce his o^edentials to that Presby- tery, . . . and obtain their approbation.^^ It is of course advisable that as soon as possible the church or mission- field and the Missionary should belong to the same Pres- bytery, if he intend to labor there any length of time. He cannot be settled over a church Avhile belonging to another Presbytery. § May the General Assembly send missions ? The application for assistance may be made "allot, both as to the application and as to the amount, and forward it to the Board.* The congregation is ex- pected to fulfill its pledges to the Missionary, and to take lip collections for each of the Boards.f The appropri- r. I ions granted are only for a year, but may be renewed C/j. application through the Presbytery.^ Is the Board boimd to grant every application ? It is the duty of the Presbytery carefully to examine the necessity of the aid applied for ; and to it belongs the responsibility of the question, Ought the church to receive aid, and to what amount ? This cannot be done by the Board. A different question must be answered when the application comes before it, viz. : Can the ap- propriation be granted? This must be determined by the amount of funds entrusted to the care of the Board, and by the relative importance of other applications com- ing from the entire field. It may, because of want of funds, reject it or grant only part of the desired appro- priation. A committee on this subject reported in 1883, "The Board should not, in ordinary cases, decline to grant an appropriation recommended by a Presbytery, unless in its judgment, after viewing the whole field to be supplied, it shall appear that the funds at its disposal are all needed for more deserving or more promising work ; and whether it does thus appear must be deter- mined by the Board.'' (See page 233.) § What is the relation of the Board to the Presbytery in regard to missions ? " The Board of Missions is an ecclesiastical organiza- tion, and operates through the Presbyteries ; its success, * Presbyterian Digest, p. 427. f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 89. X See Rides of the Boards. I Minutes O. A. 188S, p. 644. 428 OF MISSIONS. therefore, must depend essentially on the co-operation of the Presbyteries -and the efficiency of their aid." " The success of the Board in obtaining suitable Missionaries for distant places must depend essentially on the official information they are enabled to give to those who apply for commissions." * The Missionary and his field of labor are under the control of the Presbytery, f but he must send regular reports to the Board while under com- mission. When aid-receiving churches become vacant, the Presbyterial Committee should " endeavor in its own way to nourish and sustain these churches until they are advanced to a condition in which they can be assisted by the Board of Home Missions." J In 1880 a committee was appointed to consider modes of co-operation between the Board and the Presbyteries. (See p. 233.) An ad- ditional Secretary was appointed to direct missions among immigrants. § In 1894 the Board was requested to push city evangelization, to appoint Pastors at large, and to observe the rules of interdenominational comity, and Presbyteries were urged carefully to surpervise the lo- cation of new churches and the removal of old ones.|| What is the Sustentation Department of the Board ? (See p. 501.) What is "the Women's Executive Committee of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church"? " The work of Christian women in behalf of home missions dates as far back as the beginning of home missions in this country." It was carried on chiefly in prayer and in the preparation of boxes for the Mission- aries. After the reunion there was an increased activity * Assembly's Digest, p. 361. f See p. 413. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 176. ? Minutes G. A. 1889, p. 86. II Ibid,, 1894, p. 138. HOME MISSIONS. 429 on the part of the women, and they were invited by the Board to make organized efforts to collect money for the Board. A deep interest was excited also in the condi- tion of women in heathen lands, who were in great deg- radation and inaccessible to our Missionaries. In some places in our own country, as in Utah, New Mexico and Arizona, their condition was much the same, and they were perhaps quite as isolated. This great need for ** women's work for women " led to the organization of women's missionary societies and women's boards for missions, their object being to collect funds and to send out women to labor among their sisters at home and abroad. Some have embraced both the home and for- eign field; others have charge either of the home or the foreign work. These are all more or less connected with the Boards of the Church, and some have commit- tees or branch societies in the Synods, Presbyteries and churches. In 1878 a convention of women was held in Pittsburg during the session of the General Assembly in regard to some more complete organization for home missions. It led to a conference with the Ladies' Board of Missions in New York ''as to their willingness to de- vote themselves exclusively to home missions, thereby becoming the ' Woman's Home Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church.'" This failed, and the "Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions of the Pres- byterian Church" was organized. Its office is in Ncav York.* There are in 1881 five women's societies aux- iliary to the Board. Of these, the " Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions " is the largest. In twenty- seven Synods it has committees of women ratified by the Synods. The Executive Committee is formed of * Minutes G. A. 187 Jt, p. 41 ; 1877, p. 633 ; 1879, pp. 672, 694, 678* 430 OF MISSIONS. two members of each synodical committee. Their col- lections daring the year amount to $27,793, and mis- sionary-boxes valued at about $17,000.* Board of Education. What were the early measures of the Church to educate young men for the ministry ? The General Synod in 1733 granted an appropriation from its "fund for pious uses" to a student. In 1739 an overture was approved for the erection of a school or seminary of learning by the Synod. A commission was appointed to accomplish it, which adopted a plan, applied to the churches for aid and drew up an appeal also to the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. The war between England and Spain caused " the whole affair to be laid aside for that time." In 1743 the Presbyteries of Philadelphia, New Castle and Donegal agreed to open a school for the education of youth, and the Synod at its next meeting (1744) approved of this action and took the school under its care. The object to be accomplished was to give free instruction in the languages, philosophy and divinity. The school was placed under the charge of Rev. Francis Alison, who was allowed an usher, and was to be supported by yearly contributions from the churches. For a few years (1757-62) the school received annually a sum from "the Trustees General of the society's schools for the instruction of poor Germans, etc. in Pennsylvania, etc.," on condition "that the master shall teach four Dutch or English (young men) gratis, upon the recommendation of the Trustees General, to be prepared for the ministry, and ten poor Dutch children in the English tongue, gratis." f * Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 531. t Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 106, 149, 151, 175, 228. Beep. 338. EDUCATION. 431 When was the College of New Jersey founded ? In 1746, at ElizabethtowD, by the Synod of New York. It was the fourth college established in the country (Har- vard University in 1636, William and Mary College in 1692, and Yale in 1700). It was removed to Princeton In 1757.* In 1752 the Synod ordered collections to be taken in the churches for the college, and the next year Revs. G. Tennent and S. Davies were sent to Europe to solicit aid for it. The address sent to the General As- sembly of the Church of Scotland stated that the object of the college was to educate pious young men for the ministry, and thus enable the Church to supply the in- creasing number of vacancies and the destitute fields in its bounds. In 1768 the United Synod of New York and Philadelphia approved of the appointment of a Professor of Theology in the college, and made appro- priation from collections for his support. There was also a fund in the hands of the Trustees, the interest of which was applied by the Synod to aid poor and pious students, t The General Assembly in 1806 de- clared ^Hhe College of New Jersey was originally founded with a particular view to promote the interests of religion, as well as of learning, by training up men of piety and talents for the ministry of the gospel. The Trustees of the institution have ever been atten- tive to this great object, and have made most generous provision for the support of theological students. . . . All persons who are actually engaged in the study of theology . . . may, on producing proper testimoni- als of character, pursue their further studies here at the * American Oyclopcedia. I Becords of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 248, 252, 256, 379, 899i See p. 338. 432 OF MISSIONS. modei'ate charge of one dollar a week for board, and enjoy the assistance of the President and Professor of Theology without any fee for instruction. This Pro- fessor gives lectures to the theological students twice a week. . . . His course of lectures embraces divinity, ecclesiastical history, church government, Christian and Jewish antiquities, and the duties of the pastoral office. He instructs those who desire it in the Hebrew lan- guage, so useful and almost indispensable to a good divine. At every meeting one or more of the pupils submit to his criticisms and remarks an essay or ser- mon on a subject previously assigned.'' A theological society was held once a week, and access was granted to a large theological library.* At present the college has no theological department, according to an agreement made when the Assembly established a seminary in Princeton,t but it generously aids Candidates. What presbyterial scheme for education was approved ? In 1771 the Presbytery of New Castle transmitted to the Synod a plan which was approved by it, and other Presbyteries were encouraged to do likewise. The plan was, that vacant churches in the Presbytery subscribe annually two pounds, and every Minister in the Pres- bytery one pound, and the fund be increased by volun- tary annual subscriptions. Young men to be aided must be recommended by a Minister and examined and ap- proved by Presbytery, which shall direct his studies and have a right to his services for one year after his ordi- nation. If the student be afterward not inclined to enter the ministry, he must return the money expended upon him within five years.J In 1806 the General As- * Assembly's Digest, ed. of 1855, p. 376. f See p. 434. X Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 419. EDUCATION. 433 sembly urged upon the Presbyteries to report each year what they Avere doing for the selection of young men for the ministry, for their support, education and train- ing, and reasons were demanded for neglect of this im- portant duty. Those Presbyteries which did not render satisfactory excuses were liable to be recorded as delin- quents in their duty or censured by the Assembly.* When was the Theological Seminary at Princeton estab- lished? In 1809 the Presbytery of Philadelphia sent an over- ture to the General Assembly for the establishment of a theological school. A committee on the subject was ap- pointed. Its chairman was Rev. Dr. Dwight, President of Yale College, a delegate from the General Association of Connecticut. It reported three plans : (1) to establish one great school near the centre of the bounds of our Church ; (2) two schools, one North and the other South ; and (3) one school in each Synod, in which case each Synod should have the whole responsibility as to the formation and supervision of its school. According to the other plans, the General Assembly should have the control. These were referred to the Presbyteries, but without definite result. In 1810 the Assembly determined to establish a seminary " for securing to Candidates for the ministry more extensive and efficient theological instruc- tion." The institution should have three Professors, but might begin with less. Its course should embrace divin- ity. Oriental and biblical literature, ecclesiastical history and church government, and such other subjects as might be deemed necessary. Efforts were to be made to give gratuitous instruction and support when necessary. A committee from ea^h Synod was appointed to solicit funds * Assembly's Digest, p. 397. 28 434 OF MISSIONS. The, Presbyteries were left at full liberty to send their stu- dents where they pleased for instruction, and to license those only whom they approved on examination; the seminary to have no such power. In 1811 the Trustees of the Col- lege of New Jersey made an offer to tlie General Assem- bly, which was accepted the next year. 1 ts principal terras were: (1) that the seminary shall be in or near Princeton, and in connection with the college ; (2) that the General Assembly shall appoint the Directors, choose Professors^ determine the instruction, govern the students and man- age the funds, without interference from the Trustees of the college ; (3) that buildiugs needed for the seminary may be erected on the college grounds by the Assembly, or on land purchased in or near Princeton ; (4) that the use of the college buildings shall be granted as far as practicable and as long as may be desired ; (5) that the college will instruct at as little expense as possible young men sent to it by the Assembly or the Directors of the seminary; (6) the Trustees shall be ready to take charge of funds, sepa- rate from those of the college, subject to the order of the General Assembly; (7) free use of the college library shall be granted to the Professors and students. This connec- tion between the college and seminary was to continue according to the pleasure of the Assembly, but it was agreed that "while the seminary shall remain in Prince- ton no professorship of theology shall be established in the college.''* A missionary department was proposed as early as 1829. All the seminaries of the Church arc alike in their plans of instruction and government.| What are synodical seminaries ? Each Presbytery and Synod was competent to adopt iia * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 369-375. t Assembly's Digest, p. 440. J Ibid., pp. 375 397. EDUCATION. 435 own plan for the instruction of its Candidates. Tl.is was sanctioned by the General Assembly. Those seminaries which were under the control of Synods were called sy- nodical seminaries. Among these were "the Union Sem- inary of the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina;" Columbia Seminary, whose title was " the Theological Seminary of the Synods of South Carolina and Georgia;" the New Albany Seminary, which was under the care of seven Western Synods (and after its reorganization in 1854 under three Synods). These had the sanction of the General Assembly. The Seminary of the Synod of Kentucky, and the South-western Seminary, under the care of the Synod of Tennessee, were refused such rec- ognition.* The Indiana Theological Seminary, at South Hanover, afterward moved to New Albany, was under the care of several Synods,t and the San Francisco Seminary was organized by the Synod of the Pacific.J What seminaries were under presbyterial supervision? " The Seminary at Auburn was controlled by a Board of Commissioners elected by certain Presbyteries in Cen- tral and Western New York, and by a Board of Trustees elected by commissioners ;" § and the German Theological School was founded by the Presbytery of Newark, and the Biddle University at Charlotte, North Carolina.|| What seminaries were independent ? " Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, and Union Seminary, at New York, were founded by individuals, members of the Presbyterian Church." By their charters they were Presbyterian institutions, teaching our standards, but were ♦ Assembly's Digest, pp. 461-471. f See p. 340. J See p. 341 I Presbyterian Digest, p. 384. || See pp. 340, 341. 436 OF MISSIONS. not under ecclesiastical control.* Also the German Theo- logical School of the North-west; and the Blackburn University, at Carlinville, 111., which was founded by the Eev. G. Blackburn. t What are fellowsMps ? There has been a desire to secure a high order of cul- ture in biblical literature. To accomplish this, in 1876 "a Prize Fellowship Fund" was begun in Union Theo- logical Seminary, and two fellowships more, of $10,000 each, were secured, to enable " students who shall be, in the judgment of the Faculty, most deserving, to prosecute their studies in this country or in foreign countries, under the direction of the Faculty, for the period of two years after graduation." J In the Princeton Seminary in 1880 a fellowship was secured yielding $600 in quarterly pay- ments. It is offered to the member of the graduating class or to the resident graduate approved by the Faculty who shall stand highest in a special examination in April on Hebrew. He will be expected to spend at least one year in Old-Testament study under the direction of the Faculty, either in Princeton or in some foreign univer- sity.§ In 1881 the Assembly was '^ glad to notice that in two of our seminaries (Princeton and Union) fellow- ships are established." || Prize scholarships, after com- petitive examinations, were recommended in 1890.T What are parochial schools ? In Scotland a statute was passed in 1696 directing that a school be established in every parish. The Pastor was entrusted with the superintendence and to appoint the teachers, and the Presbytery regulated the hours and * Presbyterian Digest, p. 384. f See p. 341. I Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 116. § Ibid., 1880, p. 94. II Ibid., 1881, p. 577. f Ibid., 1890, pp. 33, 35. EDUCATION. 437 vucations, and could animadvert on the incumbent in all cases of just complaint; and its judgment was final. When the Free Church separated from the Established, it also adopted a similar system of parish schools under the supervision of the Pastors and Presbyteries. In 1844 the O. S. Assembly appointed a committee to con- sider the expediency of establishing Presbyterian paro- chial schools. The report was presented the next year, earnestly recommending their general introduction. In 1846 the Assembly resolved that education which does not include instruction in the Scriptures and the doctrines of grace is incomplete; that it approves of churches un- dertaking schools under their own direction ; and that the whole subject of parochial education be commended to the serious attention of the Church and to the Board of Education. In 1847 the Assembly expressed its con- viction "that the interests of the Church .... demanded that immediate and strenuous exertions should be made, so far as practicable, by every congregation, to establish within its bounds one or more primary schools under the care of the Session of the church, in which, together with the usual branches of secular learning, the truths and duties of our holy religion shall be assiduously in- culcated." And Presbyteries and Synods were urged to " devise and execute whatever measures they may deem most appropriate for securing the establishment of paro- chial and presbyterial schools in our bounds." The Board of Education was called upon to obtain information and grant aid.* When did the Board of Education give up their parochial schools? The Board began at once, after the above resolutions * Assembly's Digest, pp. 406-410. See p. 497. 438 OF MISSIONS. were passed in 1847, to organize and aid parochial schoolSj and continued to do so for twenty years. In 1868 the an- nual report contains a summary of the work, and speaks of an increasing interest. The next year the Board re- ported the failure of the whole scheme, and mentioned the causes, especially the insuperable practical difficulties No action was taken by the Assembly in regard to this part of the report. The Board had aided 17 colleges and seminaries, 58 academies and 131 parochial schools. At the reunion in 1870 nothing was said in regard to this part of the Board's work ; the Avhole matter was dropped. In 1871 the sum of $2020 was " applied specially to the closing up of the schools formerly in connection with the Board " * Wien was the Board of Education organized ? In 1819 the General Assembly, having been overtured, determined to organize the Board of Education. Its ob- ject was stated to be the assisting young men, " giving hopeful evidence of piety and promising talents,'' "to obtain all parts of an education necessary to their intro- duction to the pulpit, including both their classical and theological course." A constitution was framed, which afterward received but few modifications. A charter waa obtained in 1841, under the direction of the O. S. As- sembly, f What is the American Education Society ? In 1815 a society was formed in Boston which was called " The American Society for Educating Pious Youth for the Gospel Ministry." The name was in 1820 changed into that of "The American Education Society." It was designed to be undenominational. Its supporters and * Minutes (0. S.) 1868, pp. 609, 719; 1869, p. 976; 1871, p. 658. t Assembly's Digest, pp. 399-403 ; Presbyterian Dixjest, p. 353. See p. 329. EDUCATION. 439 beneficiaries liave been for the most part connected with the Congregational and Presbyterian churches. In 1818 "the Presbyterian Educational Society at New York" was formed, and in 1827 became a branch of the Amer- ican Society, as did other similar bodies. In 1831 these branches received a modification of their relation to the parent society, especially the one in New York, which was enlargied in its influence in certain territorial limits, and reassumed its former title, " The Presbyterian Educational Society." It remained for many years as the Presbyte- rian branch of the American Educational Society.* In 1874 "The Society for the Promotion of Collegiate and Theological Education " was united organically with the American Educational Society, whose name then became "The American College and Educational Society." f What was the Western Educational Society? From 1838 to 1854 the New School branch of the Church co-operated with the American Education and other voluntary societies. In 1852 the General Assem- bly recommended that in the West, where no such so- ciety existed, one should be formed, to be called "the Western Educational Society," whose annual meeting should be at the same time and place as those of the As- sembly, and which should permit the members of the Assembly, ex-offlcio, to act as members of the society. J What was the Permanent Committee on Education ? At the disruption the New School General Assembly recommended the American Education Society to its Presbyteries and churches, and continued to do so for several years. But in 1852 it was resolved that the * Twenty-third Annual Report of the A. E. Society, pp. 41-59. f Fifty-eighth Annual Report of the A. E. Society, p. 19. X Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 69. 440 OF MISSIONS. Western Educational Society and all others should Re- port every year to the Assembly, as far as their opera- tions should relate to our Church. This led to the for- mation of the Permanent Committee on Education for the Ministry in 1856. It was located in New York, and its powers and duties were very like those of the O. S. Board of Education. The churches were recommended to sustain this committee, but were left free to " carry forward educational operations within their bounds through their own agencies and local organizations, and to assist their young men directly from their own funds and according to their own rules and regulations, or operate through the Assembly's committee, contributing their funds to the general treasury, and placing their Candidates under the patronage and supervision of the said committee." Arrangements were also to be made with the "Central American Educational Society at New York'' and the " Philadelphia Educational Society" for harmonious co-oj)eration. An act of incorporation was obtained in 1858.* In 1861 the plan of the committee was revised.f What is "the Board of Education of the Presbyterian Clmrch.iii the United States of America"? At the reunion this Board was formed by a consolida- tion of the (O. S.) Board of Education and the (N. S.) Permanent Committee on Education. All Presbyteries are expected to see that the churches under their care shall take up an annual collection for this cause. It ia located in Philadelphia.f How are applications for aid to be made to the Board ? (See pp. 330-337.) * Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 69 ; New Digest, pp. 332, 410-423. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 355-361. EDUCATION. 441 What change in the functions of the Board has been pro- posed ? A special committee on the functions of the Board of Education was appointed in 1877, and was continued until 1881, when it recommended (1) that this Board be the executive agency of our Church in all that pertains to the training of Candidates to the Ministry, '^ and the aid, upon proper conditions, of institutions of learning for the purpose, and also for all other educational meas- ures which may from time to time be referred to the Board by the General Assembly ;" (2) that a committee be ap- pointed to revise the constitution of the Board, so as to enlarge its functions ; (3) that the Board is directed to inaugurate a system for aid of colleges, including " that bequests and other contributions for this purpose be dis- bursed through the Board," and " that colleges receiving aid give to the Board satisfactory guarantees as to the wisdom of their location, their organization and their ad- ministration f (4) that these funds be kept distinct from those for the aid of Candidates. The report, with these recommendations, was referred to a committee to report to the next Assembly.* To this same committee was referred a report from the Standing Committee of Home Missions, urging the appointment of a Permanent Com- mittee on Education in the West, " to systematize this de- partment of church work, to select the most desirable loca- tions for such institutions of learning, with special refer- ence to the supply of Missionaries and Teachers for the frontier, to devise means for their proper endowment, and to take charge of the funds until they are distributed and invested for the designated objects." * Steps were taken to aid a proposed college in India. f See pp. 506. * Minutes 0. A. 1881, pp. 581-584. f See p. 472. 442 OF MISSIONS. What action has been taken in regard to female educa- tion? The O. S. Assembly in 1849 warned parents against sending their children to Romish schools, as dangerous to the children and as a violation of the vows made in baptism.* In 1880 the Assembly resolved, "That in view of the close connection between our homes and con- gregations and the education of the girls born within our Church, this General Assembly commend to the confi- dence of our people the educational institutions which do their work in sympathy with the character and aims of our Church. And, further, that Ministers be urged to countenance, and in all fitting ways promote, the efficiency of ladies' schools, where they are needed in addition to our State institutions, in which the highest culture shall be accompanied and leavened by the evangelical faith and worship of our Church.'^f Board of Publication. What early measures were taken by the Church to pro- cure the publication of religious books? In 1735 the members of Synod were required to sub- mit to a committee for examination and approval what- ever they may prepare upon any controversy in religious matters before they shall publish the same. In 1772 a committee was appointed to consider the necessity of pro- curing religious books for distribution on the frontier and in poor congregations. The Synod ordered a general col- lection from the churches, a pastoral letter to the congre- gations, and that a committee be authorized to procure and distribute the following books, not to exceed ten pounds currency each in purchasing them : Bibles, " West- * Pres. Digest, p. 673. f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 71 ; 1881, p. 58-t PUBLICATION. 443 minster Confession of Faith," small editions of Vincent's " Catechism," Doddridge's " Rise and Progress of Relig- ion," " A Compassionate Address to the Christian World," Allein's "Alarm to the Unconverted," Dr. Watts's "Di- vine Songs for Children," and the Assembly's "Cate- chism." Other books and pamphlets donated, "which they judge will answer the intention of the Synod to promote Christian knowledge," they could also distribute. The next year two committees, one in Philadelphia and the other in New York, were appointed to procure books to give to the poor. In 1803 application was made by the Presbytery of Erie for Bibles and other pious books, to be used as a circulating library " for the spiritual edi- fication of the numerous poor and ignorant persons in that place who are perishing for lack of knowledge." * How were Bibles procured for distribution ? A committee of three Ministers was appointed in 1783 by the Synod to receive contributions for the purchase of Bibles ; and for certain reasons the Synod ordered that the committee shall procure its supply of Bibles only from an American impression executed by Mr. Aitken.f At the first meeting of the General Assembly (1789), Mr. Collins, a printer in the State of New Jersey, proposed to make an impression of the Old and New Testaments, and desired the countenance and support of our Church and of all denominations of Christians. A committee of sixteen was appointed to procure subscriptions. Dr. John Witherspoon, Dr. Samuel S. Smith and Rev. James F. Armstrong were appointed "to concur with such com- mittee as may be appointed, whether from any other de- nomination or from any other Synod of our denomina- * Records of Presbyterian Church, pp. 117, 428, 429, 441 ; Assembly' t Digest, p. 413. t Records oj Presbyterian Church, p. 500. 444 OF MISSIONS. tion, to revise and correct the proof-sheets, and, if neces- sary, to fix upon the most correct edition of the Scriptures to be recommended to the printer from which to make his impression." The suggestion was also made that Oster- vald's notes be printed with it, if not inconsistent with the views of the denominations joining in the enterprise.'^ When was the first Bible society formed ? As early as 1698 there was in Great Britain a Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, from which sprang others in different parts of the kingdom. These embraced the circulation of the Bible as one of their objects. " The British and Foreign Bible Society '* was organized in 1804 with a fund of £700. Its executive committee consisted of fifteen Church-of-England lay- men, fifteen dissenters and six foreigners. It at once pub- lished an edition of 20,000 Bibles and 5000 Testaments. Auxiliaries were formed at home and on the Continent.f When was the American Bible Society organized ? In 1808 the Bible Society of Philadelphia was formed. The next year there was organized one in Connecticut and one in Massachusetts. In 1813 one was formed in Halifax, and in 1814 one in Antigua. In 1816 "The American Bible Society " was organized in New York ; its receipts the first year were $37,779, and it sent forth 6410 volumes.f The same year the General Assembly recorded its gratification and heartfelt pleasure in hear- ing " of the formation of the American Bible Society a few days since in the city of New York, and from the unanimity manifested by all denominations of Christians on that occasion, the fervor of zeal displayed and eager- ness manifested by the numerous and highly respectable delegation which attended to combine their exertions io ♦ Assembly's Digesty p. 415. f American Oydopcedia, PUBLICATION. 445 promoting the best interest of their fellow- men by fur- nishing tliem with the bread of life, they cannot but believe that it is the work of God — that it will stand, and prove a rich blessing to those who may enjoy the fruits of its exertions/'* What is the Authorized Version of the Bible ? It is that which is called " King James's Version," or the version of 1611. The Bible Society is required by its charter to print no other. It is the one authorized to be read in the churches in England and this country. In 1870, at the Convocation of Canterbury, the Anglo- American Revision originated, which is commonly called the " New Version." The plan was started by the Church of England, but soon after the organization of the Eng- lish Committee an invitation was sent to American scholars to co-operate. A similar committee, of about thirty, was formed here in 1871. Dr. Green of Princeton was made Chairman of the Old-Testament Company, and Ex-Presi- dent Woolsey of New Haven of the New-Testament Com- pany. The New Testament was completed and approved by the English and American Committees in 1880. It was printed in Oxford and Cambridge, and issued simul- taneously in England and in this country. It appeared during the session of the General Assembly in 1881.t The revision of the Old Testament appeared in 1885. When was the first Tract Society formed ? The societies in Great Britain, called "Societies for Promoting Christian Knowledge," above referred to, had as one of their objects the distribution of " tracts of re- ligion." In 1750 the "Society for Promoting Religious Knowledge among the Poor" was the first publishing * Assembly's Digest, p. 416. t Companion to the Revised V^trsion. 446 OF MISSIONS. Bociety composed of different denominations uniting to promote the circulation of religious books and tracts. In 1756 similar societies were formed in Edinburgh and Glasgow. Miss Hannah More in 1795 began the '^ Cheap Repository Tracts," among which was " The Shepherd of Salisbury Plain.'' In 1793 the " Religious Tract Society/' or, as it is now called, the " Religious Tract and Book Society of Scotland," was established. "The Religious Tract Society of London" was founded in 1799. The first religious publication society in the United States was the " Methodist Book Concern," organized in Phila- delphia in 1789 ; it was afterward moved to New York. Rev. Dr. Jedidiah Morse of Charlestown, Mass., in 1802 published editions of 19 tracts, amounting to 32,806 cop- ies, which were distributed mostly in Maine, Kentucky and Tennessee. The next year the " Massachusetts So- ciety for Promoting Christian Knowledge" was founded by him and others. From this time until 1814 many similar tract societies were formed in the different States.* When was the American Tract Society organized ? In 1814 the "New England Religious Tract Society" was originated at Andover, by Rev. E. Porter, D. D., and Rev. Justin Edwards, D. D., with some of the Professors of the seminary there. In 1823 its name was changed to "American Tract Society." Its depository was at An- dover until 1825, and then transferred to Boston. In the spring of 1825 the "American Tract Society" was organized in New York, with the intention of uniting all local societies as auxiliaries. The one in Boston be- came a branch of it, selling its plates and publications to it at cost.* This union was interrupted in 1859, but re- established in 1878. * American Cydopoedia, PUBLICATION. 447 When did the Presbyterian Church take action on the publication of tracts ? In 1809 the General Assembly recommended that each Synod should establish as many tract societies as might be most convenient, and upon such plans as the Synods might think best.* What was " the Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath-school Book Society"? In 1833 the Synod of Philadelphia organized this society, under its supervision, to publish tracts and books for th'e destitute and for the young, which should incul- cate the doctrines taught in our standards.f What was '• the Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- bath-school Books " ? Immediately after the disruption the O. S. Assembly founded this Board, locating it in Philadelphia. This was done because of the evident importance of diffusing sound and scriptural principles, and because it is the duty of the highest judicatory of the Church to superintend and conduct, by its own authority, the work of furnish- ing suitable publications. The Board was composed of eighty members. To the Executive Committee belonged the duty of selecting and preparing proper tracts and books. Its property was held by the Trustees of the Assembly. And the " Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath- school Book Society " was transferred from the care of the Synod of Philadelphia and merged into this Board, under the care of the Assembly. J What was "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? In 1839 the "Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- bath-school Books" received some alterations in its con- * Assemblies Digest, p. 415. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 435. t Ibid., p. 433. 448 OF MISSIONS. stitution. Its name was changed to " the Presbyterian Board of Publication," and it was authorized to publish approved works in support of the great principles of the Reformation, of the doctrine and polity of our Church, and of periodicals teaching sound learning and true re- ligion. In 1841 congregational libraries, composed of the publications of the Board and under the direction of the Session, were recommended. In 1843 the As- sembly approved of the establishing of depositories in the different Synods and Presbyteries.* Its property con- tinued under the care of the Trustees of the Assembly un- til 1847, when a charter was obtained incorporating the "Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of Publication." f What was the " Doctrinal Tract Committee " ? In 1846 an overture on the subject of doctrinal tracts was brought before the N. S. General Assembly. The subject was referred to a committee, but nothing was done until 1852, when "the Doctrinal Tract Committee" was formed " to superintend the publication of a series of tracts explanatory of the doctrines, government and mission policy of the Presbyterian Church." It was lo- cated in Philadelphia. No tract could be published until it was unanimously approved by the committee. This rule was afterward changed, so that only a three-fourths vote was necessary^ and still later a mere majority was sufficient. Often the committee is called in the Minutes the " Standing Committee for the Preparation and Pub- lishing of Doctrinal Tracts." Books as well as tracts were prepared by it. All its publications were in 1854 ordered to appear simultaneously in New York and Philadelphia.^ * Assembly's Digest, p. 419. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 441. X New Digest, pp. 394-397. PUBLICATION. 449 What was "the Presbyterian Publication Committee"? In 1855 the name of the Doctrinal Tract Committee was changed to the "Presbyterian Publication Commit- tee." In 1857 it was authorized "to publish not (mly such works as may present the peculiarities of our branch of the Christian Church in doctrine and practice, but from time to time such works of an evangelical charac- ter as may be profitable to the Church at large." This committee was not incorporated. But in 1855 an act was passed by the Legislature of Pennsylvania incorpor- ating " the Trustees of the Presbyterian House," to hold property and secure "some suitable place for the business of the societies and churches connected with the Assem- bly." These Trustees were authorized, in their corporate capacity as Trustees of the Presbyterian Publication Com- mittee, as fully and in the same manner as if that com- mittee was itself constituted a corporation by the same authority.* The property Nos. 1334 and 1336 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, was purchased, and the houses re- modeled for the use above described. What is "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? At the reunion in 1869 it was resolved that the cor- porate rights of the boards and committees of the two Assemblies should be, as far as practicable, consolidated, and that the (O. S.) Board of Publication and the (N. S.) Presbyterian Publication Committee should be reconstruct- ed as soon as possible ; but that in the mean time they should continue to issue their publications until consoli- dated, and until the new Board could perfect a catalogue for the united Church, so as to exclude invidious refer- ences to past controversies.f In 1870 the Presbyterian ♦ New Digest, pp. 398, 400, 404-409 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 435-437 t See p. 281. 450 OF MISSIONS. Board of Publication and the Presbyterian Publication Committee were united under the name of the "Presby- terian Board of Publication.'^ All the members of these old bodies were discontinued, and forty-eight members, in equal numbers from each of the late branches of the Church, were chosen. All the internal arrangements necessary for carrying on the work were left to the de- cision of the new Board. All the properties belonging to the former Board and Committee were placed in pos- session of the "Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of Publication," incorporated in 1847, which was made to represent equally both former branches of the Church, by filling vacancies caused by deaths and resignations. The Trustees of the Presbyterian House conveyed to this Board the house and lot Nos. 1334 and 1336 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia. This building was to be rebuilt, suited to the wants of the reunited Church. The house No. 821 Chestnut Street, owned by the Board, was ordered to be sold.* In 1885 the obstacles hereto- fore existing to the merger of the two corporations of the General Assembly and the Presbyterian House hav- ing ceased, it was ^' Besolved^ That the trustees of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America and the trustees of the Pres- byterian House be authorized and directed to take such necessary action as may be required to effect the union of the two corporations into one, under the corporate title of the former, in accordance with the spirit and terms of the joint report of the two corporations as presented to and approved by the General Assembly of 1874 (Minutes of 1874, pp. 23, 145, 147).'' f * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 92, 437-440. See p. 447. t Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 658. PUBLICATION. 451 How many departments has the Board ? 1. The Publication Department. " This is carried for- ward upon a capital raised for that special purpose," and is conducted upon strictly business principles, and not only sustains itself by the sale of books and periodicals, but often contributes, from its profits, sums to the other departments of the Board. The character of the books published is determined by the General Assembly.* Spe- cial directions have been given, as for the publication of certain books and tracts in foreign languages and for special classes. In 1880 "the Board was enjoined to exercise continued caution and unceasing vigilance, lest at any time its press should send forth publications cast- ing the slightest doubt upon the divine authority and plenary inspiration of the Bible, or upon the divinity and atoning death of our Lord Jesus Christ, or upon the fact of man's utter ruin by sin, and his absolute need of redemption through the blood shed upon the cross. If the truth must be taught in the form of fiction, at least it must be truth ; and, in the judgment of your committee, no book professing to contain religious truth should be published by the Board unless it also con- tains enough of the gospel to show a child how to be saved." t In 1882 the Assembly directed that depositories be established at Chicago and St. Louis. This was done, and arrangements for the sale of the Board's books were made with booksellers in New York, Syracuse, Detroit, Cleveland, Indianapolis, Pittsburgh and Cincinnati.]; In view of the peculiar necessities of the churches on the Pacific slope, the Board is recommended to establish a * See from p. 447. Presbyterian Digest, p. 433. t Minutea G. A. 1880, p. 28. J Ibid., 1882, p. 48 ; 1883, p. 613. 452 OF MISSIONS. new depository in the city of San Francisco." * In 1885 the Board was "directed to establish a depository in the city of New York above Fourteenth Street." f The at- tention of the Board was called " to the necessity of great care in the establishment of what are termed * Branch Houses or Representatives/ not multiplying these except when necessity is apparent, and the probabilities of ad- vancing religious ends without militating against the interests of other important agencies, are such as to warrant the extension of the same.^f In 1882 the Assembly required from the Board a clear and definite statement of the expenses and profits of the business department, and in 1884 a committee was appointed to make "a thorough examination of the assets and accounts of the Board of Publication, with instructions to employ an expert accountant, to be paid by the Board, and that the said committee report to the next General Assembly." It was proposed that " such examination be made at least once in two years." | The committee reported the next year, and their report was referred to the committee, "with the direction to com- plete their examination of both departments of the work of the Board of Publication ; that six thousand cop- ies of the report, when completed, be printed by the Board; that a copy of the same be sent to each Minister; and that a brief digest of the action of the General As- sembly in past years in the whole matter be prepared by the committee and printed in connection with their report." § 2. The Missionary Department. "The department having this work in charge shall be separately consti- * Minutes O. A. 1884, P- 93. f ^bid., 1885, pp. 587, 627. X Ibid., 1884, p. 91. 2 Ibid., 1885, p. 586. PUBLICATION. 453 tul-ed, and shall keep a distinct account with the Board. It shall be its duty to disseminate the publications of the Board by donations to Ministers and to needy churches, and by sale through its appointees, who shall be called the Missionaries of the Board of Publication, and who shall be appointed subject to the approval, and shall be under the control, of the Presbyteries."* In 1878 the Assembly was asked to consider the desirableness of an organic separation between the missionary and business departments of the Board, and replied: ^'As these de- partments are already practically separated and distinct, and as no part of the missionary fund is used in the business department, but, on the contrary, all the ex- penses of the missionary department are more than paid for by the contributions from the business department; therefore resolved. That it would be unwise to make any change." t This department is sustained by annual contributions from the churches, as ordered by the Gen- eral Assembly. ^'All contributions to the missionary fund are used exclusively to carry forward the Board's missionary and Sabbath-school work, in supporting the book, tract and Sabbath -school Missionaries, in paying for the books and tracts given away, and such other ex- penses as belong legitimately to this benevolent branch of the Board's work.^J In the organization of the Board at the reunion this necessity was recognized — "the maintenance of a force of colporteurs sufficiently large to reach the outlying population of the land by the gospel, and to prepare the way for the establishment of churches wherever they may be made permanent and effectual." In 1881 th(^ • Minutes O. A. 1874, p. 45. t Ibid., 1878, p. 29. X Ibid., 1880, p. 152. 454 OF MISSIONS. Assembly appointed a committee of seven " to consider and report to the next Assembly what changes and meas- ures, if any, are needed in order to increase the work and the efficiency of the missionary department of the Board of Publication/^ "^ Their report as adopted is in brief — 1. A separation be made as complete as practicable betw^een the publishing and the colportage departments in their business affairs. 2. The publishing department shall assume the support of those offices and agencies only which are of commercial value. 3. An annual, report shall state where reduction in prices is practicable, and what sums this department may contribute to the Sabbath-school and missionary work. 4. Colporteurs shall be supervised by the Correspond- ing Secretary and a committee of the Board, and shall not be sent to a Presbytery without its consent. 5. The office of superintendent of missionary work shall be abolished. District superintendents shall be maintained only for business purposes, and by the pub- lishing department. 6. The contributions from the churches shall sustain the missionary department, including the salary of the secretary of the Sabbath-school work, and of colporteurs, etc., and in part of the Corresponding Secretary. 7. The work of the colporteurs shall be missionary. Correspondence with Pastors and missionaries shall be encouraged."}" What is the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work? In 1886 a committee was appointed to consider the expediency of separating absolutely the Missionary and ^ Minutes Q. A. 1881, p. 556. f J^^id., 1882, pp. 73-80. PUBLICATION. 455 Sabbath-school work from the Pubb'shing department of the Board. They reported, next ^ ear, that it was not feasible. On their recommendation it was ordered that the Board shall be named " The Presbyterian Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work.^^ It shall have three departments, each under its own superintendent — The Sabbath-school and Missionary, The Editorial, and The Business. The Secretary of the Board shall have general supervisory control, who, with the superintendents of the Sabbath-school and Business departments, shall attend the sessions of the Assembly. It is recommended that two-thirds of the net profits of the Board shall be placed to the credit of the Sabbath-school department. The missionaries shall be carefully chosen, and called the Sabbath-school missionaries of the Board.* See p. 600. What is colportage ? A system adopted by the Board, by which its publications were carried by colporteurs to the destitute, for gratuitous distribution and for sale.f After the reunion the Stand- ing Committee stated that the system is essential to the efficiency of this Board, and that it ought to be largely increased. The Board was " recommended to prosecute with increased energy the work of distribution by an efficient and economical system of colportage under the direction of the several Presbyteries.^'J The colporteurs are commissioned by the Board, and work under the supervision of the Presbyteries, who are urged, wherever the work is prosecuted, ^^to give to it prompt and thorough inspection, exercising presbyte- rial supervision most thoroughly.'' Any one proving inefficient or unfaithful must be reported to the Board, * Minutes G. A. 18S7, pp. 36-53, 104. t Assembly's Digest, p. 420. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 151. 456 OF MISSIONS. and his commission at once withdrawn. Their duties consist in visiting from house to house the destitute in a certain district, holding religious conversation in the families, praying with them, and in selling or donating the publications of the Board. In 1874 it was also made their special duty to organize Sabbath-schools in destitute localities and foster those already established. These colporteurs were in 1874 ordered to be called "the Missionaries of the Board of Publication."* In 1882 they were again designated Colporteurs.f In 1881 these Missionaries reported that during the year they had distributed by sale 71,396 volumes, and by gift 25,057 volumes and 4,652,744 pages of tracts. They visited 72,106 families, with most of whom they held religious conversation and prayer. J From 1874 to 1880 they visited and aided 8205 Sabbath -schools, and organ- ized 474 new schools in destitute places.§ In 1881 it was resolved that the churches " be expected to give a larger study and affection to the missionary work of the Board." The Board was requested " to consider whether a reduction of the number of the District Superintendents might not be made without impairing the efficiency of the missionary department of the Board ;" and a committee was appointed " to consider and report to the next Assembly what changes and measures, if any, are needed in order to increase the work and the efficiency of the missionary department." || In regard to the Sabbath-school work, the Board has always paid special attention to the publication of books for the young. In 1871 it was resolved that the Board, so enlarged in the sphere of its operations, keep before it these three branches of the Sabbath-school work: * Mvnutea G. A. 1874, pp. 31, 60. f Ibid., 1882, p. 48. X Ifyid., 1881, p. 665. ^ Ibid., 1880, p. 151. |I Ibid., 1881, p. 555 PUBLICATION. 457 a. "To furnish a complete literature for Sabbath- echools, consisting of its own and other well-selected books for libraries, helps of all kinds for the study of the Scriptures and Catechism, periodicals for teachers and scholars, and all other apparatus fitted to give efficiency to the work of teaching.'^ 6. '^ To establish such agencies as it may deem suit- able for elevating the standard of teaching and more thoroughly developing the great idea of Sabbath-schools — that of imparting the knowledge of God to the young and drawing them to the salvation of Christ." c. "In appointing colporteurs, as far as possible to select such persons as may also be suitable for Sabbath- school Missionaries, and instruct them to establish Sab- bath-schools in destitute localities, under the supervision of the Presbyteries."* In 1874 the Assembly resolved that the missionary department of the Board "shall su- pervise the whole Sabbath-school work of the Church in connection with the Presbyteries, and it shall aim to lift this important agency of Christian evangelization into the prominence and efficiency w^hich it deserves, and which the great needs of our own country have so largely called for at the present time. And further- more, in addition to the amount appropriated by the Board from the collections made by the churches, it shall receive and apply donations specifically designated for the Sabbath-school work."t In 1871 the Assembly approved of the appointment by the Board of a general Superintendent of Sabbath-school work, and requested the Sabbath-schools of our Church to contribute at least once a year to this department of the Board. In 1878 Presbyteries were urged " to appoint a committee or pres- * Presbyterian Digest^ p. 440. f Minutes O. A. 1874, PP- 31, 45. 468 OF MISSIONS. byterial Superintendent, whose duty it shall be to oversee and encourage, as far as may be, the Sabbath-schools in the bounds of the Presbytery, and especially to take order for collecting and transmitting to the General Superin- tendent the statistics of each school/'* In 1880 the Assembly recommended that the Superintendent "be ap- pointed by the General A ssembly Secretary of the Sabbath- school work of the Board/'f In 1881 the Assembly renew- ed "the earnest recommendations of former Assemblies as to sessional control of Sabbath-schools, . . . the collection of Sabbath-school statistics, and the use of the periodical Sabbath-school literature of the Board in the family as well as in the school." Sabbath -schools were "requested to aid the Board by the purchase of its books, by the use of its periodicals and by contributions to its missionary fund." And "that the Board be directed to appoint from their own number a Standing Committee of seven to advise and consult with the Secretary of Sabbath-school work." J In 1884 the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly was directed to publish in the appendix of the minutes the statistics of our Sabbath-schools for the year as prepared by the secretary of Sabbath-school work.§ What is the Sabbath-school Normal Class ? From the outset, the Superintendent of Sabbath-school work has pressed upon the Church the necessity and importance of the more thorough preparation of teachers for the Sabbath-school. In 1879 he began a normal class, under the auspices of the Presbyteries of Phila- delphia, in the assembly-room of the Publication House. It was well attended by Pastors, Superintendents and Teachers. A three years' course of normal-class instruc- * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 25. f Ibid., 1880, p. 27. X Ibid., 1881, p. 655. § Ihid., I884, pp. 49, 512 ; 1885, p. 627. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 459 tion was prepared, and the subjects announced for the first year. The Assembly approved of this action, and "earnestly recommended the formation of normal classes wherever practicable."* In 1881 the holding of Sab- bath-school institutes and conventions and the general organization of normal classes were urged. f The General Assembly in 1883 approved of "the proposed organization of the Board, through its secre- tary, of the Bible Correspondence School, in the interest of the better training of teachers." J The next year the report stated that " the total number at present is 5300." § The Board of Foreign Missions. How early did Protestant churclies turn their attention to missions ? At the Reformation the principal work before the Protestant churches was necessarily internal, developing their doctrine, polity and worship. Their external work was principally defending themselves from civil, intel- lectual and religious attacks, and winning Romanists to the truth. Yet Luther often reminded Christians of "the misery of pagans and Turks," and urged them to send Missionaries to them. Calvin sent fourteen spiritual teachers with a saiall French colony in 1555 to Brazil, to teach the Reformed religion there. This first Protestant mission was short-lived. In 1664, Ernest von Wels urged the formation of a " Jesus Association " for the propagation of Christianity among the pagans, but he was regarded as a fanatic. Soon after the settlement of New England, John Eliot became deeply interested in the spiritual con- dition of the Indians, and in 1646 formally entered upon ♦ 3Iinutes O. A. 187 9, pp. 558, 700. f Ibid., 1881, p. 555. X Ibid,, 1883, p. 616. I Ibid., 1884, P- 201. 460 OF MISSIONS. his mission among them, "with the Mohegan version of the Bible as the fruit of his own unaided labors/' This mission continued for many years, and met with wonder- ful success. Cromwell conceived the plan of uniting all the Protestant churches in the world into one great mis- sionary society, and that the whole earth be divided into four missionary provinces. In 1701 some members of the "Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge" formed themselves into a committee " for sending Mis- sionaries to the pagans," and took the name of the "Soci- ety for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts." It was and is under the control of the Church of Eng- land. The "Scottish Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge" was formed in 1709, and labored chiefly among the American Indians. But little was really done by the Protestant churches until the close of the eighteenth century, except by the Moravians, whose success was wonderful in the West Indies, Greenland, North and South America. A new interest in the cause of missions began about 1790, which led to the formation of the "Baptist Mis- sionary Society of England" in 1792, principally through the influence of William Carey, who became the first English Missionary to India. In 1795 the "London Missionary Society " was formed, its members belonging to four different denominations, and twenty-nine young men were sent to its first mission-field, the islands of the Pacific. In 1799 "the Church Missionary Society" wa^ organized. Its management has always been in the hand^ of the Low-Church party; its Missionaries must subscribe to the Thirty-nine Articles and submit to Episcopal ordi- nation. The Methodists organized a missionary society at Leeds in 1814, which soon became very efficient. A FOREIGN MISSIONS. 461 "Scotch Missionary Society" was formed in 17i)6. But the General Assembly the same year declared the idea of sending Missionaries among the pagans to be folly. This was, however, reversed in 1824, and the Assembly in 1829 sent Dr. Duff, its first Missionary, to India.* What was done by the American churches? The condition of the Indians early attracted the atten- tion of the churches planted in this country. The exam- ple of John Eliot was followed by many others in different colonies.! What early efforts were made by the Presbyterian Church? At the first meeting of the General Presbytery of which we have any record (1707) the missionary character and duty of the Church was recognized. At the first meeting of the Synod (1717) a fund for pious uses was raised ; this was yearly continued by collections from the churches. In 1742 a Missionary to the Indians was ordained. The first formal act of the Synod concerning foreign missions was in 1751. "The exigences of the great affair of propa- gating the gospel among the heathen being represented to the Synod, the Synod, in order to promote so import- ant and valuable a design, do enjoin all their members to appoint a collection in their several congregations once every year, to be applied for that purpose, and that the money raised by such collections be yearly sent to the Synod." The next year this is called "the collection for the Indians." In 1755, "Mr. Gilbert Tennent reported to the Synod that he has lately received a bill for two hundred pounds sterling, generously given for the prop- agation of the gospel among the Indians, and to be under the direction of this Synod." This money was contrib- uted in Great Britain, and was invested ^vith the Trustees * American Cychypr^dia. t See p. 459. 462 OF MISSIONS. of the New Jersey College, and the interest of it was yearly used to sustain the missions among the Indians. The first Missionary seems to have been Rev. David Brainard, who labored among the Indians in New Jer- sey. This mission was continued until 1781.* How were these missions conducted ? They were under the supervision of the Synod, and appropriations were yearly made from the " fund for Indians" and the collections from the churches. The Missionaries were appointed by the Synod. In 1768 a committee of twelve members of Synod was formed and ordered to meet at Elizabeth town, "to draw up and con- cert a general plan to be laid before this Synod at their next meeting, to be approved by them, in order to pre- pare the way to propagate the gospel among these be- nighted people'' (the Western Indians). Nothing, how- ever, was done.f When the General Assembly was formed in 1788, missions among the Western Indians were main- tained by the Synod of Virginia, and upon the division of that Synod these missions fell to the Synod of Pittsburg. Other missions were conducted by other Synods, as among the Southern Indians by the Synod of the Carolinas. Re- ports were annually made to the General Assembly by the Synods, who appointed the Missionaries and directed the work through a Committee of Missions and a Board of Trust. The General Assembly ordered its Trustees b) make appropriations to these Synods to further the work. In 1806 the Synod of Pittsburg desired the General Assembly to take their missions under its im- mediate care, but it was not thought expedient to do so at that time. In 1825 these were transferred to the United * Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 245, 248, 266, 269. t Ibid., pp. 380, 391. FOREIGN MISSIONS. . 463 Foreign Missionary Society.* In 1791 the following resolution was passed : " Resolved, That the Synod of the Carolinas be allowed so to manage the matter of sending Missionaries to places destitute of the gospel and its ordinances as may appear to that Synod most conducive to the interest of religion within their bounds ; provided, that the above Synod send annually to this Assembly a particular account of their proceedings on the above subject, with a regular statement of the money that may be collected and disbursed for the support of the above Missionaries.'^ f What recent action has been taken in regard to the Indian ? The Assembly of 18&0, in reply to overtures, resolved, " That, recognizing the fact that the relations and duties of our country to the Indians have long occupied the se- rious and careful attention of the United States govern- ment, the Assembly express the earnest hope and desire that as rapidly as possible there may be (1) an extension of law over the Indian tribes, giving to them its protec- tion and making them amenable thereto ; (2) an individ- ual ownership of land guaranteed to them, and made in- alienable for a term of years ; (3) the support, by the General Government, of common schools among them ; and (4) the securing to the Indians of the enjoyment of full religious liberty." A committee reported in 1882 that the resolutions and a memorial had been presented to the President and the Indian Committee of Congress.^ In the following year it was '' Resolved, That Congress be, and hereby is, requested to pass resolutions solemnly pledg- ing the faith of the nation to an Indian policy that shall embody the following principles : That faith shall never * See p. 467. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 329-336, 342. X Minutes O. A. 1880, p. 74 ; 1882, p. 29. 464 OF MISSIONS. be broken with the Indians; that intruders shall be kept from their territory ; that suitable laws shall be enacted for the protection of life and property; that removals of tribes shall be made only where the soil and climate require it and where the change is voluntary ; that the Indians shall be educated ; that they shall be entitled to hold lands in severalty as fast and as far as they show capacity to cultivate the same; and that the rights and privileges of citizenship shall be given them as soon as they fulfill the appropriate conditions for the exercise of the same."t In 1888 a committee conferred with the Pres- ident as to an order forbidding the use of the vernacular in the Indian mission schools ; the order was modified. § In 1892 the Assembly judged that public money for the education of Indians should not be expended on sec- tarian schools.§ The next year the Board was commended for declining Government aid for its Indian schools.|| In 1883 a committee of five was appointed to inves- tigate the propriety of transferring the mission work among the Indians and Chinese in this country to the Home Board.f They reported finally in 1885, and it was decided that wherever the work was conducted in the Indian language the mission should remain under the Foreign Board, and where English was used the mission should be under the Home Board. The work among the Chinese was left to the Foreign Board, ex- cept that the local churches will take care of the repre- sentatives of this race within their own bounds.T[ In 1893 the Indian missions were transferred to the Home Board. See page 426. * Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 29. f Ihid., 1883, p. 674. % Ibid., 1888, p. 102 ; 1889, p. 89. ^ Ibid., 1892, p. 46. I) Ibid., 1893, p. 115, 1[ Ibid., 1885, p. 595. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 465 When was " the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions" organized? It was organized in 1810. It was the first missionary society formed in this country. " It owed its origin to a society of students of Andover Theological Seminary, among whom was Adoniram Judson, whose object was to investigate the best ways and means of making the gospel known to pagan nations.'' It had no denomina- tional basis, but was sustained by the Congregational, Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and other churches.* For many years the Presbyterian Church co-operated with it, and as late as 1836 the Assembly declared, "That whatever advantages or disadvantages may have resulted from the division of the Church into numerous denom- inations with conflicting opinions, it cannot be our duty, as Christians, to perpetuate and extend these divisions by incorporating them in our arrangements to spread the gospel in heathen lands.'' After the division the New School branch continued to co-operate until the reunion. f What was " the Standing Committee on Foreign Missions " ? The N. S. Assembly co-operated with the A. B. C. F. M. up to the time of the reunion. But in 1850 the subject of the " erection of Presbyteries in foreign lands " was referred to a committee. No definite action was taken until 1854, it having been found that under the rules of the A. B. C. F. M. it was impracticable to organize Pres- byteries and Presbyterian churches on foreign ground. A Standing Committee was formed to correspond with the Prudential Committee of the A. B. C. F. M. and with Presbyterian Missionaries on the subject, and report an- nually.! * American Cyclopcedia. t Assembly's Digest, p. 373 1 New Digest, p. 424. ^0 466 OF MISSIONS. What was tlie " Permanent Committee on Foreign Mis- sions " ? The Standing Committee was in 1856 enlarged and called the "Permanent Committee." Its duties were increased by requiring an annual report as to the mis- sionary operations in which Presbyterian churches were engaged, the number of Presbyterian Ministers and Can- didates in foreign fields, the amount of collections from churches, and the interest taken by the denomination. In 1859 several overtures urged the Assembly to form a closer connection with its foreign Missionaries, and to form Presbyteries on foreign ground. One reminded the Assembly " that after contributing millions of money we have not a solitary mission church, or but one, in the entire foreign field," and suggested "that a portion of the foreign field be set apart (by the A. B. C. F. M.) to be occupied exclusively by Missionaries of our Church." Another urged direct control of our Missionaries as to their ecclesiastical relations. The Assembly resolved that these overtures demanded consideration and action, and that, while desiring to perpetuate co-operation with the A. B. C. F. M., the Assembly recorded its judgment, as due to the interest of the Church, that the Board should interpose no obstacle in the way of the formation of foreign Presbyteries ; that Missionaries should be so appointed as to facilitate the organizing of such Presby- teries; and that there be free correspondence between the Missionaries and the Permanent Committee. The Board professed its desire to further these views, and the Missionaries "in some fields were preparing to perpetuate in foreign countries our excellent Presbyterian polity." The Synod of New York and New Jersey were empow- ered to form and receive foreign Presbyteries. It was FOREIGN MISSIONS. 467 further resolved that it was inexpedient " to initiate any- new and independent foreign missionary undertaking." In 1860 tlie question was again considered, " whether as a denomination we can continue to work with the Amer- ican Board, or whether the time has come to initiate a system under which we can more rapidly and fully de- velop the strength and spirit of our people." The Per- manent Committee continued its work until the reunion.* In 1865 it obtained a charter, by which it was incor- porated to hold property for foreign missionary pur- poses. Its *Muty shall be to superintend the whoh cause of foreign missions in behalf of the said General Assembly as said General Assembly may from time to time direct, also to receive, take charge of and disburse any property or funds . . . entrusted to said General Assembly or said Permanent Committee for foreign mis- sionary purposes." * Yet the Permanent Committee did not undertake all the work provided for in its charter, but to the last its functions were not to raise and dis- tribute funds or conduct missions, but to supervise the part of. the work belonging to the Presbyterian Church, and to report to the Assembly the results. f What other missionary societies were formed early in the century? The American Baptist Missionary Union was formed in 1814, the Missionary Society of the Methodist Epis- copal Church in 1819, and the Protestant Episcopal Church organized its Board in 18 20. J What was "the United Foreign Missionary Society"? The committee which reported in 1816 to the General * Ntw Digest, pp. 425-433 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 431-433. f Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 92. X American Oyclopoedia. 468 OF MISSIONS. Assembly the plan by which the Committee of Missions were erected into the Board of Missions* considered the propriety of directing that Board to undertake foreign as well as home missions, but thought it more desirable that a society be formed, including also the Dutch Reformed, the Associate Reformed and other churches holding the same creed. This suggestion led the next year to the formation of the "United Foreign Missionary Society." The object was "to spread the gospel among the Indians of North America, the inhabitants of Mexico and South America, and in other portions of the heathen and anti- Christian world." It was required to present " annual reports to the highest judicatories of the three denom- inations." It was located in New York, and the Mis- sionaries were "chosen from the three churches indis- criminately"— "viz., Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and Associate Reformed." This society continued until 1826, when, according to its request and that of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, the As- sembly consented to the union of the two societies.f Did the Assembly relinquish the work of foreign mis- sions ? In 1812 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions suggested to the Assembly the expe- diency of its forming an institution similar to theirs, which might co-operate with them in work among the unevangelized nations. But the Assembly declined to do so, because "the business of foreign missions may probably be best managed under the direction of a single Board;" it was "inconvenient to undertake the work while pressed with the domestic missions, and because mission- ary societies have been lately instituted in various places * See p. 418. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 337-341. FOBEIGN MISSIONS. 469 within our bounds/^ In 1817, hoAvever, it did, with other churches, form the " United Foreign Missionary Society," and sustained it until it was united in 1826 with the American Board.* The subject was considered again in 1828, when the Assembly resolved, "That the Board of Missions already have the power to establish missions, not only among the destitute in our own country, but also among the heathen in any part of the world. . . . It is therefore submitted to the discretion of the Board of Missions to consider whether it is expedient for them to carry into effect the full powers which they possess.'^ f In 1831 an overture on foreign missions was presented, and a committee was appointed to confer with the American Board. The report of this committee was considered the next year, and the Assembly expressed no opinion on its principles, but cordially renewed its recommendation of the American Board to the aifec- tions and patronage of the churches. J What was the "Western Foreign Missionary Society"? It was anticipated by some that the committee ap- pointed in 1831 to confer with the American Board would attempt to form a treaty ^vith that Board tending to preclude our Church from engaging in its own capa- city in the work. To prevent this, the Synod of Pitts- burg in 1831 organized itself into the " Western Foreign Missionary Society." The Assembly hailed with pleasure the interest in foreign missions thus manifested by that Synod. In 1835 the Assembly declared that "it is be- lieved to be among the causes of the frowns of the great Head of the Church which are now resting on our beloved Zion . . . that we have done so little, comparatively noth- * New Digest, p. 347. f Assembly's Digest, p. 354. X Ibid., p. 364. 470 OF MISSIONS. ing in our distinctive character as a Church of Christ, to send the gospel to the heathen, the Jews and the Moham- medans. It is regarded as of vital importance to the welfare of our Church that foreign as well as domestic missions should be more zealously prosecuted and more liberally patronized; and that, as a nucleus of foreign missionary effort and operation, the ^Western Foreign Missionary Society' should receive the countenance, as it appears to us to merit the confidence, of those who cher- ish an attachment to the doctrines and order of the Church to which we belong." A committee was appointed to con- fer Avith the Synod of Pittsburg, and "authorized, if they shall approve of the said transfer" (of the "Western Mis- sionary Society" to the supervision of the Assembly), "to ratify and confirm the same with the said Synod, and re- port the same to the next General Assembly." In 1836 the committee reported that terms for the transfer had been agreed upon, and the Synod of Pittsburg had rati- fied them. The proposition to organize a Board of For- eign Missions was defeated by a majority of four, on the ground that the command to preach the gospel to every creature was given " not to the Presbyterian Church in her distinctive ecclesiastic capacity, but to the whole Church, to the collective body of Christ's disciples of every name." In 1837, however, the Assembly did organize a "Board of Foreign Missions," and the Synod imme- diately transferred to it tlie missions and property.* What is the " Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby- terian Churcli in the United States of America" ? It was the Board formed in 1837. A vote of 108 to 29 decided " that the General Assembly will superintend and conduct by its own proper authority the work of * Assembly's Digest, pp. 364-374. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 471 foreign missions of the Presbyterian Church by a Board appointed for that purpose and directly amenable to said Assembly/' The Board was composed of eighty mem- ])ers, afterward increased to one hundred and twenty. Its name was " the Board of Foreign Missions of the Pres- byterian Church in the United States of America." Its Executive Committee consisted of nine members, besides the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and appointed the Missionaries and took the oversight of the work. The property for a time w^as held by the Trustees of the As- sembly. The Board w^as located in New York, but its first meeting was held in Baltimore.* This Board con- tinued its work until the reunion, sustained by the O. S. churches, and since 1870 it has been the Board of the whole Church. Particular churches and individuals are of course at liberty to contribute to other societies. At the reunion an amicable arrangement was made with the American Board, by which five of its most successful missions, with their forty-three Missionaries and a large number of native Licentiates and Helpers, were trans- ferred to our Board, t What changes were made in the Board of Foreign Mis- sions at the reunion ? The Board shall consist of fifteen members, besides its officers. The number was in 1889 increased to twenty- one.| " The Board shall perform the duties heretofore assigned to the Executive Committee of the Board and to the Permanent Committee on Foreign Missions.'' § A field secretary was in 1890 authorized. || The charter was amended in 1894, providing that the members of the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 430. f Minutes G. A. 1871, p. 534. X Ibid., 1889, p. 109. I Presbyterian Digest, p. 432. II Ibid., 1890, p. 59. 472 OF MISSIONS. Board be elected by the Assembly.* A plan of co-opera- tion with the Southern Church in mission-work was ap- proved in 1893.t Presbyterians are urged to be loyal to our Board, rather than contribute through independent channels.^ The Assembly heartily commended the plan of supporting particular Missionaries by churches and individuals, and the Board was instructed to do what is possible to carry out the wishes of contributors. These gifts ought not to deplete the regular treasury.^ What has the Board to do with education ? The Board has the supervision of all the work of the Church in the foreign field, and gives much attention to the education of children and to raising a native ministry. In 1881 the Board was *^ directed to correspond with the Boards of churches represented in the Presbyterian Alliance of India, informing them of our approval of the proposed theological college at Allahabad, and assuring them of our earnest co-operation in the establishment and support of the proposed college."§ In 1889 the Assem- bly invited other denominations to unite in founding a Protestant college at Sao Paulo, Brazil, which has since been established by a Board of Trustees under a charter from the State of New York.|| What is women's work in foreign missions ? (See p. 428.) In 1871 the women's foreign missionary societies raised $7000, and in 1875, $96,000. In that year the Assembly referred to their great efficiency and usefulness, and recommended the formation of societies auxiliary in all our churches. In 1879 the Board of Foreign Missions reported that there were then seven women's Boards auxiliary to it, whose efforts for the * Minutes G. A. 1892, p. 197 ; 189 Jf, p. 73. f Ibid., 1893, p. 82. X Ibid., 1894, p. 75. g Ibid., 1881, p. 590. 1| Ibid., 1889, p. 128. CHURCH ERECTION. 473 spiritually destitute women in heathen lands have been very fruitful : The Woman's Foreign Mission Society, Philadelphia; Woman's Board of Missions of the North- west; Ladies' Board of Missions of New York; Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Albany Branch; Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Troy Branch; Home and Foreign Mission Society, Brooklyn ; and Board of Mis- sions of the South-west. These raised during that year §136,309. 69.* It is becoming a custom to hold a con- vention of these and other societies for women's work for women during the session of the General Assembly, in a church in the same city. The one held in 1881 was very largely attended and was of great interest. Board of Church Erection. What early measures were taken to aid Churcli Erection ? In 1733 it was overtured " that something be allowed to the congregations of Baskingridge and Perth Amboy, in pursuance of their applications for that purpose, in order to assist them in defraying the charges of their meeting- houses ; ... all which was referred to the Committee of the Fund" for Pious Uses. In 1775 a similar application for aid was received from the congregation at Salem, Mass., to assist in rebuilding their meeting-house, which had been destroyed by fire. This was urged by the Pres- bytery of Boston. The Synod " recommended them as an object of charity, hoping all persons of ability will contribute to their relief." f What was the Church Extension Committee? In 1843 an overture was presented to the O. S. As- sembly respecting the erection of churches for feeble * Minutes G. A. 1875, pp. 496, 499; 1879, p. 572. t Aitsembly's Digest, p 421. 474 OF MISSIONS. congregations. A committee was appointed to consider the matter and report to the next Assembly. It did so, and the Assembly expressed its judgment that suitable houses for worship were necessary, and that each congre- gation, if able, should erect its own. But as it is the duty of the whole Church to aid feeble churches to sus- tain a Minister, so is it to assist such churches to build proper houses in which to worship. As this work is so intimately connected with that of the Board of Missions, it was referred, until otherwise ordered, to that Board, who should report annually concerning it. The Board was required to appoint each year a "Committee on Church Extension," composed of five persons, who were to have charge of appropriating moneys received for this purpose, and procure and furnish at cost or gratuitously plans and estimates for buildings, on ap- plication. The Board of Missions was required to make rules for the committee in receiving applications, obtain- ing funds and making appropriations. Collections for the object were ordered to be made yearly in the churches. In 1854 the Assembly ordered the Board to enlarge the Committee of Church Extension, appoint a Secretary for this specific department, bring this important cause more prominently before the churches, and present a separate report of the receipts and disbursements of this fund. In 1855 the Assembly relieved the Board of Missions of this business, and committed it to certain persons, who were required to organize as the Committee of Church Extension, directly subject to the Assembly, and to be located at St. Louis.* Its principles, as declared in its first report, were — appropriations shall be made on recommendation of Presbyteries; the amount shall be * Assembly's Digest, pp. 422-424. CHUECH EEECTION. 475 determined by the necessities of the congregation and the state of the treasury; appropriations shall be granted as widely and equally as possible; a certificate shall be required from the Trustees that the property is secured to the O. S. Presbyterian Church, and that the appro- priation will complete the house free of debt ; uncalled- for appropriations shall be null after two years ; donors shall have the right to designate the church to be aided ; and appropriations shall be made payable as soon after a fixed time as the church comply with the conditions.* What was " the Board of Church Extension " ? In 1860 the Assembly changed the name of the com- mittee above described to the " Board of Church Exten- sion," without making any change in its internal organi- zation or in its relations to the Assembly.f This Board continued its operations until the reunion. But it had no charter or permanent funds, and was therefore free from legal obstacles to a union with the N. S. Trustees of the Church Erection Fund. J What was " the Church Erection Committee " ? In 1850 the N. S. Assembly resolved, "That it be rec- ommended to our churches to strive earnestly to render our religious institutions permanent by the erection of church edifices and the settlement of Pastors wherever this can be done; and in this work the older and wealth- ier churches ought to co-operate with the younger and feebler." In 1853 it was determined to raise a perma- nent fund of $100,000 to aid feeble congregations in erecting houses of worship. A Church Erection Com- mittee of ten persons was to be annually elected by the Assembly, six of whom should live in New York and *Minvie8 G. A., 1856, p. 555. f Ibid., I860, pp. 33, 40. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 442. 476 OF MISSIONS. four in Philadelphia. The meetings were to be held alternately in these cities. The fund Avas confided to the Treasurer of the Assembly, subject to the order of the committee, but no appropriation could be granted until the whole sum of ^100,000 be raised. Reports were to be made to the Assembly of the relative needs of each Synod, of the condition of the fund, and proposing a proportionment of the same. The Assembly were to determine the amount to which each Synod would be entitled for the next year. This amount might be drawn by the Synod for loans or donations to the churches. Each loan must be definitely agreed upon, and security in bond and mortgage or personal notes obtained satisfactory to the committee. Donations might be made, and loans re- mitted in cases of need, to one-fourtli the amount appor- tioned to the Synod. But all moneys must be secured on the house, in case of a change in the ecclesiastical relations of the church. Each church receiving aid must take an annual collection for the Church Erection Committee. No interest was demanded on loans until the principal became due.* What was " The Trustees of the Church Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"? In 1854 the N. S. Assembly resolved to form a Board of Trustees, so named, to consist of nine persons, of whom four shall be Ministers, and five Elders of churches under the care of this Assembly; these Elders shall be residents in New York. The Board shall be located in that city, and make annual reports to the Assembly. A charter was obtained to en- able the Trustees to hold and administer the fund. The * New Digest, pp. 375-378. CHURCH ERECTION. 477 duties assigned to the Church Erection Connnittee were transferred to this Board of Trustees, which was to per- form them through Committees on Church Erection in the several Synods. Each application for aid shall be written and full, and made first to these synodical com- mittees. If approved, it shall be endorsed by the com- mittee and sent to the Board of Trustees, which, on re- ceiving the necessary papers, legally approved, may grant the amount thus secured. No loan or donation shall be made except to an organized church and on a building otherwise free from incumbrance, and in payment of debts contracted within a year. The loan could not exceed one- third the value of property, nor more than $500. A donation shall not be more than $200, nor exceed one-fourth the value of property. All loans shall be made on the following conditions: (1) The prin- cipal shall be returned in four equal annual installments, the first to be due in three years from date of loan ; (2) if the installments are punctually paid, no interest will be required; (3) in default of any payment interest shall be required on the whole unpaid loan ; (4) if the church withdraw from the General Assembly, the whole amount unpaid shall at once become due. Security shall be given by mortgage of the property, which shall be kept insured. In 1855, the Board being fully organized and incorpor- ated, the Church Erection Fund was transferred to it by the Treasurer of the Assembly. The whole amount, $100,000, was completed in 1856, and appropriations we?'e then made.* In 1866 the above plan was so changed that the system of loans to churches was aban- doned, and the fund was invested, and the interest there- on, witJi the collections from the churches, was used in * New Digest, pp. 378-393. 478 OF MISSIONS. making absolute donations to feeble congregations, se- cured by mortgage and insurance as before. These do- nations shall not exceed one-third the amount contrib- uted, and secured by mortgage on the house and lot. The Permanent Fund retained that name, and moneys re- ceived from collections and other sources were called "the Supplementary Fund/' Applications for aid shall be first made to the Church Erection Committee of Presbytery, instead of to that of tlie Synod.* Wliat is "the Board of the Cliiirch Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America ?" At the reunion the. (O. S.) " Board of Church Exten- sion" and the (N. S.) "Trustees of the Church Erection Fund" were united, retaining the name and charter of the Trustees of the "Church Erection Fund." The Board (consisting of twenty-one persons) was chosen impartially from both branches of the Church. Of the Trustees, seven Ministers and eight laymen resided in or near New York, and three Ministers and three laymen in the West. The Board was located in New York, and called " the Board of the Church Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America."* In 1879 the Board overtured "that, in view of the importance of estab- lishing schools and building chapels in Utah, New Mex- ico and Alaska, the plan governing the Board may be amended so that the Supplementary Fund may be made available for the building of chapels as well as of churches, and also for authority to effect such a change in the charac- ter of the said Board as shall enable them to engage in the work of chapel-building." f This was secured. In 1885 * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 443-448. f Min. G, A, 1879, p, 687. CHURCH ERECTION. 479 the Board was directed to ask that the clause might read : " The Board of Church Erection may assist in the erec- tion of chapels among the exceptional populations of Mormons, Indians and Spanish-speaking peoples." * This was interpreted in 1893 as authorizing the erection of school-houses for such classes.f Grants must in all cases leave the church free of debt, except when it is the first in a new community and a lot has been mortgaged to the Board. Installments to one-fourth of the grant may then from time to time be granted, not exceeding one-half the value of the lot nor of the collections for building.J A church annually returning at least 10 per cent, of the grant may request that such payments be installments on the mortgage.§ In 1892 a new depart- ment was established, '^ The Loan Fund," which cannot be used for current expenses. Loans are granted at six per cent, to the churches promising life and strength, to erect churches costing: less than $10,000. The loan shall not ordinarily exceed $5000, or one-half the value of the lot and edifice. The property must be held according to the rules of the Board. The loans shall ordinarily be re- turned within ten years in annual payments. If the in- terest and installments are promptly paid, a rebate of one-half the annual interest may be allowed. Applica- tions must be endorsed by Presbytery. In case of de- fault in payments the Presbytery shall co-operate with the Board in enforcing such payments, and loans may be withheld from other churches of the Presbytery where previous loans or interest is more than a year overdue. || Grants from the general fund should be regarded as * Minutes O. A. 1885, p. 635. f l^^d-, 1^^^, P- 108. + Ihid., 1887, p. 115. I Ibid., 1888, p. 55 ; 1894, P- US- )] Ibid., 1892, p. 341. 480 OF MISSIONS. loans without interest, to be repaid, when practicable, in specified annual payments, to be credited to the church as annual contributions.* The older and stronger Syn- ods are urged to contribute liberally, and in all cases more than they ask from the Board.f Special contributions to particular churches should be sent through the Board.J The action of the Board in declining, in ordinary cases, to aid any church to the amount of more than $1000 to build expensive churches was approved.§ BOAED OF EeLIEF. What were the early efforts of our Cliiircli to relieve disabled Ministers and widows? The Synod of Philadelphia, in 1719 and 1725, made appropriations, to the widow of Eev. John Wilson, from the fund for pious uses, and in 1733 to Rev. J. Andrew.|| What was the Widows' Fund ? In 1755 the Synod proposed that each Minister pay annually two or three pounds. From the fund thus raised shall be paid five or seven pounds annually to the widow of each deceased Minister, as he had paid two or three pounds. Should the widow remarry, she shall re- ceive one-third of the annuity, and the two-thirds shall be divided among the children of the deceased Minister for twelve years as the company may determine. If there be no children, and the widow marry, she shall receive only one-half the amount through the rest of her life. If any member become disabled, he shall be entitled to like annuities during his disability. The fund was further to be increased by annual collections in the churches. Thirty- * Minutes O. A. 1893, p. 108. f Ibid., 1892, p. 124 ; 189J^, p. 117. X Ibid., 1893, p. 108 ; 189 Jf, p. 118. ^ Ibid., 1880, p. 51. II Records of the Presbyteria,i Church, pp. 58, 80, 105. MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 481 seven pounds were subscribed on the first day. Thia was called "the Widows' Fund." Five annual payments must be made by the Minister before the annuity could be available. If a Minister should die before these are made, one-half of the annuity shall be paid to the widow until the amount be completed. A charter was obtained in 1759 with the corporate name of "The Corporation for Relief of Poor and Distressed Presbyterian Ministers, and of the Poor and Distressed Widows and Children of Presbyterian Ministers.'^ Its capital stock could not exceed one thousand pounds for each twenty Ministers.* The corporation still continues, and is the oldest life insur- ance company in the United States. The company construes the term " Presbyterian Ministers " as including Presbyteri- ans, Reformed Presbyterians, United Presbyterians, Cum- berland Presbyterians, the Reformed Dutch and German Reformed denominations and any other of like polity. It was understood to include also the laymen of these de- nominations. This has been secured by amendments. Its present name is "The Presbyterian Annuity and Life Insurance Company," and it is located in Philadelphia. " In its entire history it seems to have some intimate re- lation to the Synod by whose agency or advice it was brought into existence, and also to subsequent General Assemblies, and that the interest or relation was pre- served for a number of years, and so long as the sessions of the Assembly continued to be held in Philadelphia." In 1876 it petitioned the Assembly to be recognized, and that annual reports might be presented. But the Assembly declined to undertake such supervision and endorsement, as foreign to the powers belonging to the AFsembly.f * Records Pres. Gmrch, pp. 215-217, 222, 296. 309. f A saembly'n Digest, pp. 472-477 ; Minutes G. A. 1876, pp. 72, 73 ; 1S81, pp. 524, 550. 31 482 OF MISSIONS. Wliat other plan was proposed for the relief of disabled Ministers ? In 1794 the following plan was sent down to the Pres- byteries : (1) Each Minister receiving a salary of eighty pounds shall contribute annually thirty shillings to a common stock. (2) The fund shall be applied to the relief of Presbyterian Ministers and their families. (3) Each Presbytery shall annually report a list of its invalid Ministers and needy families of Ministers, with recom- mendations for aid. (4) Yearly collections shall be made. (5) All Ministers in connection with the Assembly may be aided. The Presbyteries, however, while approving the object, regarded " the plan as inexpedient and im- proper to be adopted."* What was the "Fnnd for Disabled Ministers and their Families"? In 1849 the O. S. Assembly determined to constitute a fund for the support of the families of deceased Min- isters and for the relief of aged and disabled Ministers, by annual contributions from the churches ; that the fund be placed under the care of the Board of Trustees of the Assembly, to be disbursed by the Board of Publication upon recommendation of the Presbyteries; and that a permanent fund be founded by special contributions and legacies. In 1852 the duty of disbursing this fund was transferred to the Board of Trustees of the General As- sembly. The plan adopted in 1849 was endorsed by several Assemblies, especially in 1856, when a report w^as read from a committee appointed the previous year to consider if any changes were advisable.* In 1861 means were offered from private sources to sustain the Chairman and Secretary of the committee on the fund, ^ Assemhlifs Digest, p. 478. MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 483 that he might give the whole of his time to the cause. This proved a great blessing — so much so that notwith- standing forty-six Presbyteries withdrew their support in consequence of the civil war, the contributions to the fund increased. The Assembly directed the attention of the Church to the advisability of adding constantly to the Permanent Fund. At the time of the reunion the Permanent Fund amounted to $24,000, and the contri- butions from the churches to $32,772.* Wliat plan was "the Ministerial Relief Fund" ? In 1861 the N. S. Assembly appointed a committee on the subject of raising a fund to aid disabled Min- isters and their families. In 1864 it was resolved that a fund be raised by annual collections, donations and legacies, to be called "the Ministerial Relief Fund," "for the relief of disabled Ministers of good and regular standing in connection with this body, and the families of Ministers who have deceased while in our connection." This fund was confided to the Trustees of the Presby- terian House, to be disbursed on recommendations of the Presbyteries, according to such rules as they may deem equal and beneficial. The Trustees were empow- ered to appoint a Secretary and prescribe his duties. Every Presbytery was directed to appoint a Standing Committee to inquire into cases of need, and report them with recommendation to the . Executive Committee of the Relief Fund.f Wliat was "the Relief Fund for Disabled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Ministers"? The joint committee appointed to consider the af- fairs of the O. S. "Fund for Disabled JNIinisters and * Presbyterian Digest, p. 448 ; Minutes G. A. 1863, p. 102 ; 1869, p. 9S6 f Presbyterian Digest, p. 449. 484 OF MISSIONS. their Families," and of the N. S. "Ministerial Relief Fund," reported the following, which was adopted: The fund shall be called "The Relief Fund for Dis- abled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of De- ceased Ministers." The Trustees of the Assembly shall annually elect a Secretary, a Treasurer, and four of their members to be a committee to take charge of this fund, All appropriations shall be made on the recommendation of the Presbytery, and made from year to year. The ap- plications must give full information. The responsibility of the recommendations belongs to the Presbyteries, yet the committee has the right to appropriate according to the merits of each case and the state of the treasury.* What is the "Presbyterian Board of Relief for Disabled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Min- isters"? In 1874 the Assembly appointed a committee of seven to inquire into the expediency of raising the Committee on Ministerial Relief to the position of a Board, and to report how its efficiency may be increased. A report was presented the next year, but referred to the Assembly of 1876, when the proposed change was ordered, and thus the agency was brought into direct contact with the As- sembly and liability to loss avoided. The Board met and organized in Philadelphia June 20, 1876, and ob- tained a charter the same year. The Board consists of twelve persons besides the Secretary and the Treasurer. f In 1880 the Assembly declared "that no appropriation can be made to Ministers, in ordinary cases, simply be- cause they are poor, unless they are disabled by disease or the infirmities of age, so as to be unable to sustain * Presbyterian Digest, p. 450. f Minutes O. A. 187 J^, p. 89; 1876, p. 63; 1877, pp. 557, 670. MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 485 themselves by some suitable employment ;" that iu ordi- nary cases a widow, with children able to support her, should not be aided, nor a Minister who for years has abandoned the ministry.* In 1881 the Board was direct- ed to report to the Presbyteries the reasons for declining an application.f In 1884 the Board was informed that only those connected with our Church were entitled to aid. J Women after five years of service under the For- eign or Home Board may receive aid, also lay mission- aries under similar circumstances.§ Ministers in union Presbyteries (see page 184) do not lose their claim on this Board. 1 1 A Minister over seventy years, and who has served the Church for thirty years, may, without annual recommendations, receive three hundred dollars per an- num for the rest of his life. His application must be en- dorsed by him as to his fields of labor and the time of service in each, and be approved by Presbytery.T[ The Assembly in 1894 extended these privileges to women missionaries and Ministers of the Board of Freedmen.** What is the Home for Presbyterian Ministers ? Dr. Alexander M. Bruen donated to the Board of Ministerial Relief the mansion and grounds of the Bruen estate at Perth Amboy, N. J., " as a home for disabled Ministers and the widows and orphans of deceased Min- isters of the Presbyterian Church.''tt The next year it was recommended that a library be founded, and the Board of Publication was authorized to present its pub- lications at its discretion. The ^' John C. Mercer Home for Disabled Clergymen of the Presbyterian Faith," who * Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 21. f J^^^d., 1881, p. 52L X Ibid., 1884, p. 48. I Ibid., 1885, p. 593; 1888, p. 33, II Ibid., 1889, p. 140. % Ibid., 1889, p. 32. ** Ibid., 1894, p. 35. ft Ibid., 1883, p. 692. 486 OF MISSIONS. do not use tobacco in any form, is beautifully situated near Philadelphia, and is furnished with every comfort.* What other methods have been considered ? In 1882 a committee was appointed (1) "to devise some plan .... to secure a sum by which, under the approval of his Presbytery, at least $300 shall be given to each Minister wlio is either disabled from preaching or honorably retired;" (2) "to devise some plan by which a widows' and orphans' fund shall be created from which to secure some support to the families of deceased Ministers." f In 1884 to this committee were referred an overture on ministerial support on the basis of an equal dividend from a general fund, and the sub- ject of Ministerial life insurance.^ Board of Missions for Freedmen. What early action was taken as to the colored race ? In 1774 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia received a request to send two natives of Africa as Mis- Honaries to that land; this was granted. The discussion introduced the subject of negro slavery, but no action was taken until 1787. The Synod then declared that our people should " use the most prudent measures, consist- ent with the interest and the state of civil society in the counties where they live, to procure eventually the final abolition of slavery in America ; " and that to this ei d those persons now held in servitude should receive a good education to prepare them for freedom, and that oppor- tunity and sufficient means be granted them of procuring their own liberty.§ In 1800 the Assembly, in systera- * 3Imutes G. A. 1894, P- 77. t Thid., 1882, p. 83 ; 1883, p. 619. % Ibid., 1884, Pl>- 49, 50. ^ Recwds of the Fresbytenan Church, pp. 456, 458, 540. FREEDMEN. 487 atiziiig its missionary work, specified four objects de- ma jdiDg attention; one of which was "the instruction of the negroes, the poor and those who are destitute of the means of grace in various parts of this extensive country." * The temporal and spiritual condition of the slaves was constantly considered by the Assembly, and the decision of the Synod in 1787 was frequently re- iterated and amplified, as in 1815, when the Assembly declared that it considered "the buying and selling of slaves by way of traffic, and all undue severity in the management of them, as inconsistent with the spirit of the gospel," and Presbyteries and Sessions were enjoined " to make use of all prudent measures to prevent such shameful and unrighteous conduct." And in 1818 the Assembly unanimously resolved, "That we consider the voluntary enslaving of one portion of the human race by another as a gross violation of the most precious and sacred rights of human nature, as utterly inconsistent with the law of God, . . . and as totally irreconcilable with the spirit and principles of the gospel of Christ." " We rejoice that the Church to which we belong com- menced as early as any other in this country the good work of endeavoring to put an end to slavery." To accomplish this, the Assembly recommended all our people to patronize and encourage the American Col- onization Society, which had been organized in 1816, and that all the members of our Church "facilitate the instruction of the slaves in the principles and duties of the Christian religion."t One object specified in the Bubscription-paper for the Assembly's permanent mis- sionary fund (1800) was "the instruction of the black people;" and in 1801, John Chavis, a black man of * Assembly's Digest, p. 312. t ^^^U, pp. 817-822. 488 OF MISSIONS. prudence and piety, a Licentiate of the Presbytery of Lexington, was commissioned by the Assembly as a Missionary among people of his own color. In 1807 John Gloucester, a black man, was licensed and com- missioned to the same work. Ten years later he appears in the Assembly as a member from the Presbytery of Philadelphia.* Wliat action did the 0, S. Assembly take ? The question whether the holding of slaves is, under all circumstances, a heinous sin, agitated all branches of the Christian Church. In 1845 the O. S. Assembly said that "since Christ and his inspired Apostles did not make the holding of slaves a bar to communion, we as a court of Christ have no authority to do so ; since they did not attempt to remove it from the Church by legislation, we have no authority to legislate on the subject.'^ As the "Apostles sought to ameliorate the condition of the slaves .... by teaching both masters and slaves the glorious doctrines of the gospel, and enjoining upon each the discharge of their relative duties, thus only can the Church of Christ, as such, now improve the condi- tion of the slaves in our country.' ' The next year the Assembly said : " Our Church has, from time to time, during a period of nearly sixty years, expressed its views on the subject of slavery. During all this period it has held and uttered substantially the same sentiments ;" and "that in the judgment of this house the action of the General Assembly of 1845 was not intended to deny or rescind the testimony often uttered by the General As- sembly previous to that date." The subject was intro- duced in 1849 and in 1850 by overtures, but the ques- tion was regarded as settled.f In 1863 the actions of * Assembly's Digest, p. 826. f Ibid., pp. 823-825. FREEDMEN. 489 1818 and 1845 were again declared as a satisfactor}^ and full expression of the opinion of the Church.* After the Emancipation Proclamation the Assembly (in 1864) gave an important deliverance, in which the unequivocal and consistent testimonies of the Church on this subject were reiterated, and the abiding principles thus expressed recognized. The Assembly expressed its gratitude that God had overruled the wickedness of the rebellion to deliver our country from the evil and guilt of slavery, and its desire that this root of bitterness might be en- tirely extirpated, t In 1825 and 1839 the Assembly expressed pleasure at the growing attention of the Church to the religious in- struction of slaves, and declared that the success of such teaching marked an era in the work of domestic mis- sions. In 1847 the interest manifested in the religious instruction of the colored population was recognized as greatly increasing. The work was continued year after year with growing zeal and success. The Boards of Do- mestic Missions and Education were heartily engaged.^ Wliat was "the Ashmim Institute" ? In 1853 the Assembly, in answer to a memorial from the Presbytery of New Castle, resolved, " That the es- tablishment of a high school for the use and benefit of the free colored population of this country meets the cordial approbation and recommendation of this Assem- bly, with the understanding that it shall be wholly under the supervision and control of the Presbytery or Synod within whose bounds it may be located, thus securing Buch an education as shall promote the usefulness and happiness of this class of our people." § It was located * Minutes G. A. (0. S.) 1863, p. 55. f Ibid., ISGl pp. 296-299. X Assembly's Digest, pj). 827, 828. i Ibid., p. 829. See y. 341. 490 OF MISSIONS. near Oxford, Pa., and called " the Ashmun Institute," in commemoration of Jehudi Ashmun, an agent of the American Colonization Society who took charge in 1822 of a reinforcement for the colony of Liberia. He found the colony disorganized and imperiled. He saved its existence, and left it in 1828 prosperous. He died soon after his return.* The Assembly frequently recommended to the churches this institute, as "the only seminary in the country which has for its object the education of colored men for the gospel ministry." In 1859 it sent out three Missionaries to Africa as the first-fruits of this seminary.f What is Lincoln University ? By the Legislature of Pennsylvania the charter of the Ashmun Institute was in 1866 enlarged, and its name changed to " the Lincoln University," continuing under the care of the Presbytery of New Castle.J What is the " Biddle University " ? The Presbytery of Catawba appointed Rev. S. C. Alexander to establish a theological class at Charlotte, N. C, for the training of freedmen as Catechists and Ministers. A lady in Philadelphia furnished the means for the buildings, and the institute, in honor of her hus- band, who died in the civil war, was called " the Biddle Memorial Institute."! In 1886 it obtained a charter as "the Biddle University."|| What was " the Wallingford Academy " ? This was established in 1868 ; the site for buildings in Charleston, S. C, was given by Mrs. E. G. Wallingford •>f Pittsburg. Its object was to prepare colored teachers. * American Oyclapcedia, t Minuf^ G. .4.(0. S.) 1859, p. 524 ; 1863, p. 50. t Ibid., 1866, p. 76. See p. 341. I Ibid., 1867, p. 447. See p. 342. II Ibid., 1886, p. 175. FREEDMEN. 491 At the end of the first year this academy had over three hundred pupils.* What were " the General Assembly's Cominittees for the Education of Freedmen " ? In examining the report of the Board of Education to the O. S. Assembly in 1864, attention was called to "the large number of the African race, known as ^freedmen/" being in great moral and intellectual destitution. The whole subject was referred to a committee, who reported the following plan for tlie religious instruction of the freedmen; which was adopted. Tlie work was evidently of such magnitude that it could not be conducted by the Board of Education. "The Presbyterian Ciiurch must be true to its historic doctrine and faith ; that the hope of the African race, under God, is in Christian educa- tion;" and that God is by his providence calling upon Dur Church to do what it can for the elevation and sal- vation of this downtrodden and long-abused people. It was resolved that two committees be appointed, of two Ministers and three laymen each, one in Philadel- phia and one in Indianapolis, to be called " the General Assembly's Committees for the Education of Freedmen." These shall co-operate, having oversight of the work, appointing Teachers and IMinisters, upon the endorse- ment of Presbyteries, but not interfering with the Board of Domestic Missions, establishing schools, determining the books, etc. to be used, and obtaining funds for the work. These committees were to report directly to the Assembly. And the Board of Publication was directed to furnish, gratis, at its discretion, such of its publications as may be used for the evangelization of the freedmen.f * Minutes G. A. (0. S.) 1869, p. 990. t Ibid., 1864, PP- 274, 321-323. 492 OF MISSIONS. What was " the General Assembly's Committee on Ereed men"? To increase the efficiency of this new temporary agency, the O. S. Assembly determined in 1865 to substitute one committee for the two appointed the previous year. It was located at Pittsburg, and consisted of nine Ministers and nine laymen. It received similar powers to those granted to the two committees, and was ordered to transfer, as soon as possible, to the Boards of the Church, such parts of their work as may belong to the sj^ecific objects of these several Boards. The next year, because of the magnitude and importance of the work, six members were added to the committee, which was empowered to conduct its business by an Executive Committee. At the time of the reunion this commit- tee had organized 72 churches, had under its care 5634 communicants, had gathered 4723 children in Sabbath-schools and over 3000 in day-schools. It had three institutes in the Southern States preparing Teachers and Ministers, and held property worth $66,680.* What action did the N. S. Assembly take? The N. S. Assembly in 1839 referred the subject of slavery to the" lower judicatories, to take such action as they might deem most judicious and adapted to remove the evil. No other action was taken until 1846, when the Assembly said that " while we feel bound to bear our testimony against slavery, and to exhort our beloved brethren to remove it from them as speedily as possible by all appropriate and available means, . . . yet as a court of our Lord Jesus Christ we possess no legislative authority, and as the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church * Minutes O. A. (0. S.) 1865, p. 543; 1866, p. 77; 1869, p. 939. FREEDMEN. 493 we possess no judicial power." ""We must therefore leave this matter witli the Sessions and Presbyteries and Synods, ... to act in the administration of discipline as they may judge it to be their duty, constitutionally subject to the General Assembly only in the way of general review and control." In 1849 nineteen docu- ments on the subject of slavery were presented, and the Assembly reiterated the actions of 1818 and 1846, as including the following principles : (1) Civil liberty is man's right. (2) Slavery "is intrinsically an unright- eous and oppressive system," and injurious to all con- cerned in it. (3) It is the duty of all Christians "as speedily as possible to efface this blot on our holy re- ligion, and to obtain the complete abolition of slavery." (4) Where it cannot be removed at once, direct religious instruction and practical knowledge of life should be given to prepare the slave for emancipation. (5) Traffic in slaves, undue severity and breaking up families should be corrected by church discipline. In 1850 the holding of slaves, except where it is unavoidable by State laws, was declared to be an offence subject to discipline. In 1853 the Assembly required the Presbyteries to report the next year (1) the number of slaveholders in connec- tion with the churches, and the number of their slaves; (2) how far these slaves are held by unavoidable necessity; (3) are the Southern churches showing a practical regard to the religious well-being of the slaves? In 1855 a pastoral letter to all the churches was sent, reaffirming the former deliverances, and a committee was ai)pointed to report to the next Assembly on the constitutional author- ity of the Assembly over the subject of slaveholding in our churches. This committee rei)orted in 1856 that the Assembly " has no power to commence a process of dis- 494 OF MISSIONS. cipliiie with an individual offender," and that " in the way of general review and control it can reach directly only the judicatory next below; that is, the Synod.'^ Besides, the Assembly has "the testifying and reproving function so often exercised in time past." The next year the Assem- bly rehearsed its former deliverances, and expressed grief at the discovery that a portion of the Church at the South had put forth a new doctrine, that slavery was an ordinance of God, and as existing in this country was both right and scriptural. This was declared to be at war with the whole spirit of the gospel and abhorrent to the conscience of the Christian world. The Presbytery of Lexington, South, was called upon to review and rectify their posi- tion, as " such doctrines and practice cannot be perma- nently tolerated in the Presbyterian Church." Against this action a solemn protest was offered and placed on the minutes. The signers declared the action of the Assembly to be a virtual exscinding of the South, the exercise of usurped power, destructive of the unity of the Church, hurtful to North and South, and imperiling the union of these United States. The answer to this protest is recorded. When the Assembly met the next year, six Southern Synods were not represented, they having organized in the mean while " the United Synod of the Presbyterian Church." * What was ♦' the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- rian Committee of Home Missions " ? This department was organized in 1865, and the work committed to it and its mode of operation were very sim- ilar to those confided by the O. S. Assembly to its Com- mittees on Freedmen.f At the time of reunion it had * New Digest, pp. 275-295, 584-568. See p. 287. t See p. 491. FREEDMEN. 495 13 Missionaries and 185 teachers, 93 schools and about 4000 pupils.* What is "the Presbyterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen " ? At the reunion the Assembly's Committee on Freed- men and the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- rian Committee of Home Missions continued their work until the reorganization was completed. It was deter- mined that the whole work of our Church for the re- ligious and educational interest of the colored race in this country be conducted by a committee of twelve persons, located in Pittsburg, to be known as the " Pres- byterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen." To it were transferred all documents, moneys and properties previously held by the Committee on Freedmen and the Freedmen's Department. The Boards of the Church were recommended to co-operate with it in conducting its work. The committee was recommended to look for a supply of competent colored Ministers and Teachers for the institutions established by our Church, and the ne- cessity of providing schools in which females may enjoy similar advantages was urged upon the attention of the committee.f In 1874 the Assembly ordered that this committee " shall continue as at present located and con- stituted for the period of five years, during which period its affairs shall be conducted with a view to the final merging of the committee with the Board of Home Missions, and as soon as possible the churches under the care of the committee shall be transferred to the Board." J In 1878 it was found that some interpreted this act as ordering the transfer to the Board of Home ♦ Minutes G. A. 1870, p. 104. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 451 X Minutes G. A. 1874, p. 44. 496 OF MISSIONS. Missions of the work of the committee, which should then be dissolved ; and others understood it as requiring only the transfer of mission churches to the Board, while the committee should continue to supervise the educa- tional work in all its details. In January the commit- tee had transferred to the Board 80 churches, 27 Minis- ters and 2 Catechists, and retained under their care 56 churches, 22 Ministers and 25 Catechists, and the entire work of evangelical education. The Assembly consid- ered the t^YO views above mentioned, the condition of the work, and overtures from one Synod and two Presbyte- ries in the Southern States pleading for the continuance of the committee, and determined " that the work as at present carried on by the Presbyterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen be continued,'' and that it be earnestly commended to the prayers and liberality of the churches.* The next year the question was again considered, and the Assembly refused by a large vote to transfer the work to .the Board of Home Missions and discontinue the committee, declaring that the reasons which actuated the Assembly in 1878 were still cogent, and the work too important to be jeopardized by an ex- periment.f ' What schools are under the care of this committee ? I. Charte7'ed Institutions: Biddle University, Charlotte, N. Ct Wallingford Academy, Charleston, S. C.J Scotia Seminary, Concord, N.C. Its design is "to educate colored girls in religion and in the arts and sci- ences usually taught in seminaries of a high order, and in those domestic duties which belong to the highest * Minvies O. A. 1878, pp. 74-81. f Ibid., 1879, pp. 592, 597. X See p. 490. FREEDMEN. 497 kype of wife, mother and teacher." Its location was chosen by the Freed men's Committee. Its funds were contributed chiefly by Mr. Matthew Scott of Ohio. It has accommodations for thirty-two boarders, and receives a large number of day-scholars.* II. Normal Schools. From the first the committee have paid special attention to the training of the freed- men to be teachers to their own race. The pupils in the schools, when prepared, were employed during their va- cations in teaching in Sabbath- and day-schools. This idea has gradually received more attention. Certain schools were designated as training-schools. These were afterward called " normal schools." f Brainerd Institute, Chester, S. C, organized in 1869. Fairfield Normal School, Winnsboro', S. C, for boys and girls, organized in 1869. Bluffton Institute, S. C, organized in 1878.| III. Graded Schools: Medway Graded School, in Liberty co., Ga., organ- ized in 1874. Greensboro' Graded School, Greensboro', N. C, organ- ized in 1868 as a parochial school, but in 1874 made a graded school, with white and colored departments. Graded School, Columbia, Tenn., organized in 1866.§ The Mary Allen Seminary, at Crockett, Texas, begun in 1886. The women of the church contributed $1 5,000.|| IV. Common Parochial Schook. These are schools under the supervision of the Sessions of particular churches, aided by the committee. They teach the ordi- nary branches, preparing pupils for the graded schools. * Minutes G. A. 1872, p. 159. t ^^id., 1874, P- 154; 1880, p. 165. X Ibid., 1878, p. 201. I Ibid., 1878, p. 204. II Ibid., 1887, p. 78. See p. 601. 32 498 OF MISSIONS. In 1878 there were 37, and in 1881, 94 parochial schools; under the care of the committee.* While these schools are intended primarily for the freedmen, they are open to the white as well as col- ored people. "The whole system of church and -school, as considered by the committee, knows no exclusion of persons on account of color." f In 1881 the Assembly endorsed "the efiPorts to secure the erection of a building at Franklinton, N. C, for the use of the State Normal School. '^J What is tlie Board of Missions for Freedmen ? In 1883 the Committee of Missions for Freedmen was incorporated as a Board. § It was ordered to trace the titles of properties held and to keep abstracts of them in the office. These were found satisfactory, and the Board hold over $100,000 insurance on the buildings.|| In 1889 it was ordered that the Board have the entire charge of the work, and shall confer at least once a year with the Home Board, and shall give special attention to the estab- lishment of industrial schools. All appeals for aid, except Fresbyterial applications, should be approved by the Board.^f In 1889 the establishment of a permanent fund was approved.** In 1894 the Board reported eighteen boarding-schools under its care aud several others of high grade, with a total of 11,424 pupils.ft In 1893 a committee was appointed to confer with a similar one from the Southern Church on colored evangelization. A plan of co-operation through this Board was pro- * Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 73; 1880, pp. 165-167 ; 1881, p. 524. t Ibid., 1876, p. 41. X Ibid., 1881, p. 526. § Ibid., 1882, p. 32 ; 1883, p. 592. || Ibid., 1884, P- 81 ; 1875, p. 805. If Ibid., 1889, p. 61 ; 1890, p. 116. ** Ibid., 1889, p. 24. ft Ibid., 1894, P- 317. SUSTENTATION. 499 posed, but was rejected by the Southern Assembly, and therefore no action was taken by our Church.* What is the relation of this Board to the Presbyteries? (1) Appropriations to churches are made on recom- mendation of the Presbyteries. The Board may refuse or modify these, giving written reasons to the Presby- teries. (2) Presbytery is final judge as to organization of churches and character of Ministers. (3) The Board, considering the wislies of Presbyteries, must decide what schools to maintain. f What is the Woman's Department for Freedmen ? This was organized in 1885 to interest the women in the women and children of freedmen, and to employ women to visit and teach them. J SUSTENTATION FuND. What was the origin of this scheme ? In 1870 the Assembly received several overtures on the subject, and certain documents concerning the Scottish Sustentation Fund. These were referred to a committee, which reported the next year — a very valuable paper, setting forth the necessity of some scheme to assist Pas- tors whose salaries are insufficient. Three plans were de- scribed: (1) That of the Free Kirk of Scotland — "a common fund, share and share alike, with supplements ad libitum in the wealthier charges;'' (2) that of the Presbyterian Church of Ireland, the endowment scheme — a permanent sustentation fund, the annual income of which should be sufficient for the purpose ; (3) that of the United Pres- byterian Church of Scotland — supplementary aid. This last was recommended and adopted. § * Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 125 ; 1894, P- 129. f Ibid., 1S8J,, p. 48. X Ibid., pp. 681, 683. g Ibid., 1870, p. 28; 1871, pp. 556-564. 500 OF MISSIONS. What is the scheme of sustentation ? 1. All charges shall be divided into two classes: Full pastoral charges, the Pastors receiving a salary of at least $500, and church extension (mission) charges, having Stated Supplies or Pastors receiving less than $500. The former only shall come under the scheme for aid; the latter shall apply to the Board of Home Missions. 2. The aim shall be to make the minimum of salary in the full pastoral charges $1000. 3. Only those churches shall be aided who are pay- ing the Pastor an average of $7.30 per annum for each member. 4. Each Presbytery is required to investigate the case of all churches of 200 members who may be paying less than $1000 salary. 5. Each church applying for aid shall appoint a com- mittee, who shall carry out a plan of weekly or monthly contributions to this and to all the Boards of the Church. 6. All churches shall adopt some plan of systematic contributions reaching every person. 7. Each Pastor shall aid to secure from his people an amount equal to at least one-twentieth of his salary an- nually, to aid this scheme. 8. Each church shall report to the Assembly the salary paid its Pastor. 9. The Presbyteries shall examine carefully every ap- plication for aid under this scheme. 10. A Central Committee of seven, with a Secretary, shall be yearly appointed by the Assembly to superintend the operations and further the great object.* * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 452-455. 8USTENTATION. 501 Wliat was "the General Assembly's Committee on Minis- terial Sustentation"? This was the name given to the Central Couiniittee of seven described above. Rev. M. W. Jacobus, D.D., was its Secretary. It was organized at Pittsburg, September 13, 1871. The aid granted by the committee to churches was understood to be for a limited time — for one, two or three years. The conditions of aid were — (1) actual installation of Pastor ; (2) salary at least §500 ; (3) aver- age of at least $7.30 per member, exclusive of manse ; (4) endorsement of Presbytery ; (5) no reduction of sal- ary from preceding year; (6) church's salary to be first paid in full, and reported quarterly; (7) advance pay- ment to the committee of one-twentieth of church salary; (8) systematic giving (by envelope or collectors) to all the Boards ; (9) no aid to adjacent churches without consol- idation. The Pastor could bear no help in these condi- tions. For the second year a new application as above is required, and satisfactory evidence must be given of advance toward self-sustentation.* What Is " the Sustentation Department of the Board of Home Missions " ? In 1874 a plan was adopted for the consolidation of the Boards. The Board of Home Missions shall have two departments, that of Home Missions and that of Sustentation. The claims of these shall be presented to the churches for separate collections. The churches aided by the Board shall come under the scheme of sustentation as soon as the Board and the Presbytery shall judge they are able. No church shall continue under the Home Mission department for more than five years, unless for special reasons satisfactory to the * Minutes O. A. 1872, p. ICO; 1873, p. 632. 502 OF MISSIONS. Presbytery.* In 1875 the Assembly ordered that the churches aided by this deiwrtmeDt be divided into two classes: (1) Mission pastorates, in which one or more churches constitute a pastoral relation, and contribute for the support of the Pastor a sum equal to at least an average of $7.30 per member; the minimum salary is determined by the Board and the Presbytery; and (2) Sustentation pastorates, consisting of one or more churches with a house of worship, with a Pastor in- stalled, the contributions for his support amounting, exclusive of manse, to a sum equal to an average of at least $7.30 per member, and not less than $700. They shall increase at the rate of $50 annually toward self- support, unless Presbytery deem it impossible. The Board will increase the salary to $1000. Applications must be endorsed by Presbytery, and assurance given that collections are taken for all the Boards. Few churches, however, were able to fulfill the conditions. Many who had received aid were unable to pledge an advance of $50 on a new application, and therefore left the department in despair, though the treasury had a large unappropriated balance. Several overtures were presented to the Assembly proposing modifications, and many asking that sustentation be re-established as a sej)- arate scheme in the benevolent work of the Church. f In 1878 the following changes were adopted: (1) The separate departments of the Board of Home Missions be discontinued, and the two treasuries consolidated. (2) The churches receiving aid be divided into two classes — the sustentation pastorates and mission charges. (3) The conditions to the sustentation pastorates : a regular pas- toral relation, annual collections for all the Boards, a * Minutes G. A. 1874, p. 44. f Ibid., 1876, p. 60 ; 1877, p. 64a SUSTENTATION. 503 contribution of at least $600 in money toward the salary (such contribution averaging not less than $6.50 for each member) and a recommendation from Presbytery. The Board shall then supplement the salary so as to make it at least $900, which shall include the estimated rent of the house. This must not interfere with the grouping of feeble churches. The conditions to a mission charge : it may consist of one or more churches, the Minister and his charge must belong to the same Presbytery, annual collections taken for all the Boards, and recommendation from the Presbytery; the amount of aid to be deter- mined by the Presbytery and Board. No church in either class shall receive aid for more than five years, except in special cases. The Board shall continue to commission Missionaries to new and destitute fields where no church has been organized. The fund, which in 1878 amounted to $44,879.50, was ordered to be used only for sustentation pastorates, and all the churches were recommended "to take se])arate collec- tions for sustentation pastorates, and transmit the same to the Treasurer of the Board of Home Missions.''* In 1880 the Assembly adopted the report of a commit- tee, declaring that "this plan of sustentation has been of great service to the Church in many ways, and our people will not willingly let it come to naught." Presbyteries were urged " to take prompt and efficient measures to replenish this fund."t Wliat objects are to be accomplished by this scheme? " It aimed primarily at a better sui)[)ort of the min- istry in our feeble churches," and to advance these churches to be self-supporting.^ In 1878 the ends de- ♦ Minutes G. A. 1S78, pp. 43, 72. f Ibid., 1880, p. 32. X Ibid., 1873, p. 631. 504 OF MISSIONS. signed to be accomplished were stated to be " the more general establishment of the pastoral office and the better support of the ministry.* In the report in 1880 the Board of Home Missions says: "The original idea of the sustentation scheme was to aiford a larger salary under Bustentation than under Home Missions to such cliurches only as showed good promise of early reaching self-sup- port. The Church never proposed to have two schemes that would discriminate between men of the same abil- ities and churches in the same condition, and aid one more than the other. The larger aid was granted on sustentation only in the expectation that such a church would reach self-support much sooner than an ordinary Home Mission church." f What action was taken in 1881 ? The following resolution was adopted : " In view of the small amount of information before the Assembly in reference to sustentation, and the known fact that but a small proportion of the churches contribute to the cause ; therefore be it Resolved, That the Committee of Fifteen to consider and report upon the relations of the Presbyteries to the Board of Home Missions be instruct- ed to inquire into, and report to the next Assembly, concerning the conditions and workings of sustentation as a benevolent agency of the Church, with a view to cither increasing the efficiency of the same or dropping it altogether from the list.'^J The consideration of the following resolution was postponed to the next General Assembly: '^Having regard to the numbers of our Ministers, the large increase in the expense of living, their limited incomes, and the inadequacy thus far of all ♦ Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 43. f Ihid., 1880, p. 134. X Ibid., 1881, p. 593. SUSTENTATION. 505 our efforts to provide fully for the exigences to wliicli they and their families may be reduced, be it Resolved, That this whole matter be committed to a special committee, to consider it in all its bearings, and report to the next Gen- eral Assembly on the practicability of extending existing agencies or adopting a new method enabling Ministers, especially those who are entering on their work, to provide in a measure for their own households in the event of their removal or being disabled." * This was considered the next year and referred to a committee to report in 1883 (see p. 486), to which was in 1884 referred an overture on ministerial life insurance, and was contin- ued in 1885.t The committee of fifteen appointed in 1881 reported in 1883 that action on their part con- cerning sustentation was unnecessary, as "it is under- stood that the Board of Home Missions and some of the newly-organized Synods are endeavoring to determine a plan of sustentation." It was "Resolved, That this Assembly commend to the favorable consideration of the older Synods the suggestions of the Board of Home Missions in regard to sustentation ;" which were : " Tiie Board is of the opinion that this scheme could be made to meet all the expectations of its most sanguine friends if the Eastern Synods siiould see fit to adopt it for sup- plying their waning churches. ... It would be well for the large and wealthy Synods of New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Ohio, and perhaps Michigan, In- diana and Illinois, to undertake the support of their ov^n weak churches by special contributions called sus- tentation contributions. The money, as now, might be sent to the Treasurer of the Board, . . . but the Synods should dispose of it according to their own judgment, * Minutes O. A. 1881, p. 592. f Ibid., 18,% p. 50; 1885, p. 585. 506 OF MISSIONS. drawing out all they deposit. Without indicating how the details should be arranged, the Board is satisfied that the suggestion is worthy of the careful considera- tion of the Synods." * The plan of synodical sustenta- tion was again recommended the following year. It has been adopted by several Synods. In 1894 the Assembly ordered that the surplus fund of the old Sustentation Scheme may hereafter be used for the general work of the Home Board, and that the Sustentation column in the Minutes of the Assembly be abolished.f Board of Aid for Colleges. What was the origin of this Board ? As early as 1743 a school w^as established under the care of Synod, and aid was given to it. In 1746 the College of New Jersey was founded. (See p. 430.) The special committee on the functions of the Board of Education, which had been continued since 1877, re- ported again in 1883, when it presented a full report, stating the history of the movement, the importance and need of establishing and aiding schools and colleges un- der the supervision of the Church, and proposed definite action in the matter, which was adopted, viz. : " 1. That a definite agency be instituted that shall have in charge the interests of higher education as con- nected with the Presbyterian Church. "2. That this agency be a separate and independent Board, with its distinct officers and work. " 3. That the Board be constituted under the follow- ing provisions, viz. : A, The name of this Board shall be ' The Presbyte- rian Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies,' * MinuUs O. A. 1883, pp. 603, 644, 753. f Ibid., 189 Jf, p. 137. AID FOR COLLEGES. 607 and the oreneral work shall have the limitations o indicated by its title. (B^ Cf Dy E, and F defined the Board, officers, headquar- ters and meetings.) The Board is located in Chica- go, and the executive committee must be composed of residents in Chicago or the immediate vicinity. G. The province of the Board shall be to secure an annual offering from the churches for this cause ; to co-operate with local agencies in determining sites for new institutions; to decide what institu- tions shall be aided; to assign to those institu- tions seeking endowment the special fields open to their appeals, that clashing between them may be avoided ; and to discourage all independent appeals to the Church at large. H. The funds received by the Board shall be devoted either to current expenses of struggling institu- tions or to permanent endowments. L (a) Every institution hereafter established, as a con- dition of receiving aid, shall be organically con- nected with the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, or shall by charter provision perpetually have two-thirds of its board of con- trol members of the Presbyterian Church. (6) In case of institutions already established, and not included under the above provisions, appro- priations for endowment shall be so made as to revert to the Board whenever these institutions shall pass from Presbyterian control. (c) In all other respects the disbursement of funds by the Board shall be wholly discretionary with the Board, both as to amount and direction, subject always to the control of the General Assembly. 508 OF MISSIONS. "4. That the Board be chartered under the laws of the State of Illinois and under the laws of such other States as may at any time hereafter, by said Board, be deemed necessary or advisable, and be empowered to re- ceive legacies, bequests and devises. "5. That a committee be now a])pointed to report to this Assembly the names of twenty-four members foi this Board, and any needed directions for organization; and that when so reported and approved by this Assem- bly said members shall be authorized and enjoined to perfect the organization of the Board at the earliest pos- sible date, and to proceed at once to its vast and respon- sible work/^ This was done.* What further action was taken ? The Board made its first report in 1884, when it was again commended to the churches. The Assembly " dis- courages all independent appeals made outside the bounds of that Presbytery or Synod in which a particular insti- tution is located." In regard to female colleges it was Resolvedy "That it is desirable to make appropriations to institutions intended exclusively for the education of women so far as it may be consistent with the general necessities of the Board's work.^'f In 1885 the atten- tion of Sessions and individuals was "called to the fact that this Board gives its certificate of commendation to every institution which it deems entitled to make a can- vass for funds, and that the Assembly discourages all giving to academies or colleges, which may apply beyond the bounds of their own Presbytery or Synod, without Buch certificate of the Board.'' The Board shall see that the property of institutions aided be kept insured * Minutes G. A. 1S83, pp. 681-590, 645. t Ibid., 1884, p. 46. PERMANENT COMMITTEE ON TEMPERANCE. 509 if it comes into its possession or be held as security. The Board was instructed to regard with great interest Ger- man schools.* The Board was incorporated in 1887.t Institutions aided must use the Bible systematically as a text-book. I The Assembly refused to change the rule inhibiting them from aidhig colleges and schools for the freedmen.§ Temperance. What action has the Assembly taken on Temperance ? In 1811 a committee was appointed to devise meas- ures to prevent some of the mischief which was expe- rienced from the use of spirituous liquors. Their report was adopted, requiring Ministers to preach often on the sin of intemperance, and to warn against the habits which tend to produce it. The Sessions were enjoined to ex- ercise special vigilance over communicants in regard to this sin, and to endeavor by private warnings and public censure " to purge the Church of a sin so enormous in its mischiefs and so disgraceful to the Christian name;" and the officers and members were urged to labor to reduce the number of taverns and other places for the sale of liquor. In 1818 a pastoral letter was issued on the subject. In 1827 it was Resolved, "That the Presbyterian Church in the United States will, with all readiness of mind, co-operate with their Christian brethren of every denomination, together with every friend of our country and of humanity, in one great national eifort to accomplish a universal change in the habits and customs of our country relative to the intem- * Minutes G. A. 1SS5, pp. 656, 657. t Ibid., 1887, p. 76. % Ibid., 18S5, p. 48. I Ibid., 1890, p. 51. 510 OF MISSIONS. perate use of intoxicating liquors.'* This was in rela- tion to the formation of the American Society for the Promotion of Temperance. A day of fasting and prayer was appointed in 1828. In 1829 and 1830 the Assem- bly rejoiced in the increased numbers and success of tem- perance societies, and urged their formation in each con- gregation, on the principle of entire abstinence from the use of ardent spirits. The N. S. Assembly in 1840, 1864 and 1866 reiterated the approbation of temperance societies, protested against forms and fashions which countenanced intemperance, urged all to refrain from cider, beer and ale as a beverage, and the manufacture and use of domestic wines, and declared " that total ab- stinence from all intoxicating drinks as a beverage is demanded from every Christian by the condition of so- ciety, the purity of the Church and the word of God.'' In 1865 the O. S. Assembly uttered a similar deliver- ance, and adopted a paper expressing the views of the Assembly on intemperance, the manufacture and sale of ardent spirits and the liability to church discipline of those who make or sell intoxicating drinks. The As- sembly did not "sanction the adoption of any new terms of communion," but asserted that " the practice of manu- facturing and retailing intoxicating drinks as a beverage is a sin against the brethren and against Christ, and while persevered in vitiates this evidence (of Christian char- acter) and works a forfeiture of the privileges of the Christian communion." The reunited Church in 1871 reiterated the testimonies of former Assemblies, which the Board of Publication were ordered to print in ab- stract and send to all our Ministers.* Every year the Assembly has passed like resolutions on this subject. * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 483-493. TEMPERANCE. 51 1 What is " the Permanent Committee on Temperance " ? In 1880, in answer to an overture, a special commit- tee of nine was appointed to whom was referred the question of a Permanent Committee of the Assembly on Temperance, to report the next year. They recom- mended that the "Assembly appoint a Permanent Com- mittee on Temperance, which shall consist of fifteen members — eight Ministers and seven laymen — a ma- jority of whom shall reside in and near , who shall hold their first meeting in that city on the second Tuesday of June next, and then and there divide by lot into three separate sections of five each, to hold office for one, two and three years; their successors to be appointed each year for a term of three years by the General Assembly; the said committee to adopt their own by-laws, subject to the apj)roval of the Assembly." "The duty of this Permanent Committee shall be to seek to quicken and to unite our Synods and churches in suitable measures for promoting the temperance re- form ; to mature and report action on the subject to the General Assembly; to gather and report such statistics as may be of value and interest to the Church ; to call attention to the deliverances of the Assembly on tem- perance, and recommend to the Bojird of Publication the issue of suitable works on the subject; to codify the previous acts of the Assembly on temperance for publication by the Board ; and to initiate measures for promoting similar action by other branches of the evan- gelical Church. The expense of such publications shall be borne by the Board* Other expenses of this com- mittee, to the amount of $250 annually, if not otherwise provided for, shall be paid from the treasury of the General Assembly." This recommendation was adopted, 512 OF MISSIONS. and the blank was filled with the city of New York.* This is a new departure ; the Assembly having refrained from appointed Boards or committees for special sins or virtues. This same Assembly refused to appoint a Per- manent Committee on the Sabbath. f What further action has been taken ? The committee was autliorized to appeal to the churches for its expenses. J The uniform testimony of the Assem- blies from 1882 against intemperance was reaffirmed, and Ministers and people were urged to endeavor to secure prohibitory laws in all States, but this had no reference to any political party.§ Conversion was declared to be the only hope of true reform. Congress was petitioned to enact a law allowing States to control the importation of liquors.|| Sessions were urged not to admit persons engaged in the manufacture or sale of intoxicating liq- uors.T[ Temperance conventions were recommended. In 1886 the committee was reorganized with head-quarters at Pittsburg, Pa., and the deficiency ($2100) of the old com- mittee was paid out of the contingent fund of the Assem- bly, the Presbyteries having consented.** Committee on Manses. What early efforts were made to secure Manses ? Id 1766 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia recommended '^ that a glebe, with a convenient house and necessary improvements, be provided for every Minister.'^ In 1782, 1783 and 1799, the churches were urged to see * Minutes O. A. 1881, pp. 537, 592. f J^bid., 1881, p. 548. X Ibid,, 1882, p. 106 ; 1885, p. 668. i Ibid., 1884, p. 75 ; 1885, p. 663 ; 1889, p. 103. II Ibid., 1890, p. 83. ^Ibid., 1888, p. 91. ** Ibid., 1886, p. 235. MANSES. 613 that salaries be promptly paid, glebes and parsonages provided, and congregational and Pastors' libraries fur- nished in every church.* What action was taken by the 0. S. Assembly? In 1843 theO. S. Assembly adopted the following paper : " For the purpose of facilitating the settlement and support of Pastors, and to guard more effectually against the temptation, or almost necessity, as in some cases seems to exist, for Ministers to involve themselves, to the injury of their usefulness, in procuring accommo- dations for themselves and families. Resolved, That it be earnestly recommended to our churches, wherever it is expedient and practicable, to provide suitable parsonages for the accommodation of their Pastors. Resolved, That great care be taken to have these parsonages so guarded by legal arrangements as most effectually to prevent con- troversy, and secure their perpetual enjoyment by the churches providing them for the continued support of the gospel through coming generations." Action was taken in 1854 in regard to ministerial support, and an important report on the subject was ordered to be pub- lished.f In 1864 the Assembly declared that, "Whereas the importance of providing parsonages for the comfort- able accommodation of Presbyterian Ministers and their families is a duty, the performance of which cannot be much longer delayed, but the magnitude of the ojieration demands a careful scrutiny of the state of the Church and a thorough knowledge of her condition; therefore Resolved, That the churches under the care of the General Assembly be requested to reply to the following questions." These were seven in number, designed to ascertain how * Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 359, 495, 499 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 05. t Assevibly's Digest, pp. 197-203. 83 514 OF MISSIONS. many churches had parsonages, their condition, plan, and how obtained. The replies were to be sent to Mr. Joseph M. Wilson, who should classify them and report the next year. In 1865 the committee was continued, and the Presbyteries were enjoined to aid in obtaining the desired information. In 1866 the Presbyteries were required to continue the inquiries, and send a pastoral letter to their churches pressing upon them "the great importance and necessity of providing manses and libraries for their Min- isters." * What action was taken by the N. S. Assembly? In 1854 the N. S. Assembly passed a resolution on the subject of ministerial support, urging the churches " to consider the question in the spirit of Christian fidelity and liberality, and to make ample provision for those who minister to them in word and doctrine." f What was " the Committee on Manses " ? After the reunion in 1870 the Assembly appointed a committee of five laymen, of whom Mr. Joseph M. Wilson was Chairman, which was called the Committee on Manses. It was required to collect and arrange in- formation from all the churches as to what they had done in regard to manses for their Pastors;' and the churches were instructed to reply with due diligence to communi- cations from this committee, and thereby aid in carrying out the behests of the Assembly. The next year it was enlarged to ten members. Presbyteries were requested to appoint Committees on Manses to co-operate with the Assembly\s committee. The information gathered was to be reported to the Assembly, together with plans and specifications for manses costing from $1500 to $6000; * Minutes G. A. 1864, p. 290; 1S65, p. 558; 1S66, p. 73 t New Digest, p. 574 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 407. BENEVOLENCE. 515 and thanks were presented to Mr. Joseph M. Wilson for his protracted and self-denying labors in this work. In 1873 the committee was discharged, and the work of building manses was added to the duties of the Board of Church Erection.* In 1886 the Board, instructed by the Assembly, offered a plan for aiding the building of manses, which was approved. A necessary change was made in the charter, and a manse fund was begun, and in 1890 amounted to $30,000. This is loaned without interest, to be repaid in one, two and three years. f Permanent Committee on Systematic Benef- icence. Wliat was "the Committee on Benevolence and Fi- nance"? At the reunion a committee of twenty-one was ap- pointed to recommend to the next Assembly a plan by which the entire benevolent w^ork of the Church may be administered with uniformity and simplicity; and a com- mittee of five from each branch of the Church was ap- pointed to consider the subject of raising funds for the use of the united Church, the methods of doing so, and the objects to which they shall be applied. J The result was the establishment of a " Committee on Benevolence and Finance" in 1871, which was somewhat modified tlie next year, when the following was adopted : The com- mittee shall consist of fifteen members, mostly business- men of acknowledged skill in finance, and located in New York. Its duty shall be (1) to promote .systematic giving, and (2) to superintend the collections for the * 3Iinu(es G. A. 1870, p. 55 ; 1871, p. 533 ; 1873, p. 552 ; 187^ p. 72 ; 1876, p. 17 1 . See p. 370. f Ibid., 1886, p. 79 ; 1889, p. 236 ; 1890, p. 254. X Ibid., 1870, p. 74. 516 OF MISSIONS. whole benevolent work of the Church. The contribu- tions shall be sent to the Treasurers of the Boards or to this committee; the Treasurer of the Board of Home Missions shall be the Treasurer of this committee. It shall receive monthly statements from the Boards of their financial condition. Periodical giving, as recom- mended by the Assembly, was enjoined upon the churches. The Presbyteries' were required to co-op- erate through standing committees, who shall report to the Assembly's committee every six months. Churches not contributing to all the Boards shall receive no aid from the funds of the Church.* In 1874 this committee was discontinued, with grateful acknowledgment of the important work accomplished. The principles regarded as emphasized and well established were: (1) Giving should be from spiritual motives, as an act of worship and as a means of grace. (2) It should be frequent and systematic. (3) A definite proportion, not less than one- tenth, of property should be consecrated to the Lord. (4) The benevolent work undertaken by the Assembly is equally obligatory on every member of our Church, according to his ability.* What was " the Standing Committee on the Benevolent Work of the Church"? When the Committee on Benevolence and Finance was discontinued in 1874, it was recommended that a Standing Committee on the Benevolent Work of the Church be established, consisting of one member from each Synod, appointed annually by the Synods. Its duty shall be (1) to determine in advance the amount probably needed by each Board, and (2) to advise as to * Presbyterian Digest, p. 455. t Minutes G. A. 1874, PP- 26, 88. BENEVOLENCE. 61 7 th(i modes of disbursement. For the next year $1 ,622,000 was estimated as required for the benevolent work; and a Bched'uie of contributions was approved by tlie Assem- bly.* This committee differs from that on Benevolence and Finance (1) in name; (2) this is annual, the other was permanent; (3) this is appointed by the Synods, that by the Assembly; (4) this is a large committee, that was a small one ; (5) this is general and representative, that was local and specific ; (6) this is to give advice, that was to superintend collections and disburse funds; and (7) this is to estimate in advance the funds needed by the Boards, and that was to determine how much should be raised in each Synod. It is not, therefore, a continuation of the former committee, but a new one, in its room and stead.t What was " the Committee of the Synods on the Beaev- olent Work of the Church"? In 1875 this name was given to the committee above described, because it was appointed not by the Assembly, but by the Synods. Its duties were (1) to consider the whole work of systematic beneficence; (2) to meet and organize so as to be in session near and during the meet- ings of the Assembly ; (3) to obtain from the Secretaries of the Boards all information needed; (4) to adjust esti- mates of funds required, fo suggest methods for raising the same and advise modes of disbursement. Full re- ports must be made to the Assembly. The membera shall be ex-officio members of the committees of their respective Synods, and report to the Synods the action of this committee and of the Assembly. The Chairmen of the Standing Conmiittees of the Assembly on Church Work shall be invited to sit as corresponding members. * Minutes G. A. 187 Jf, p. 89. t Ibid., 1875, p. 530. 518 OF MISSIONS. The members shall continue in office until their success- ors are elected, and one-half shall be so elected that they shall hold over until the next year. The Assembly again urged the churches to contribute to all the schemes of church work recommended by it, and advised the adop- tion of the plan of weekly offerings as an act of worship. A special committee of five Ruling Eklers were appointed to report to the next Assembly "any suggestions they may deem expedient as to the more economical adminis- tration of the benevolent work of the Church through its several Boards and Committees.''* In 1876 grave doubts were expressed as to the constitutionality of this committee, and a special committee were appointed to con- sider the question. f The following year it was declared (1) that the Assembly has power to direct the lower courts to appoint committees with specified powers, but which would belong to the lower courts, and must report to them, or through them to the Assembly. (2) This committee of the Synods will by its reports "be imme- diately influential with the people, specially as against any recommendation of the General Assembly or any appeal of the Boards." (3) It may have been "an ex- pedient concession for the time," when at the reunion many changes had to be made, but to render it perma- nent " would make it a new court, an advisory body, co- ordinate, in part at least, with the General Assembly." (4) That this committee, while not violating any express provision of the constitution, "infringes upon the vener- able dignity and moral power of our supreme court, and is at once unconstitutional and unwise." It was there- fore discontinued.! * Minutes O. A. 1875, pp. 531-533. J Ibid., 1876, p. 88. X Ibid., 1S77, pp. 574, 575. BENEVOLENCE. 519 What is " the Standing Committee on Benevolence " ? This is a committee annually appointed by the As- sembly to report on papers on the benevolent work of the Church which may be placed in its hands. The ad- visability of two committees on this subject was called in question in 1876, and the synodical committee was the next year discontinued, and the Synods were request- ed to send up annually a statistical report of the benev- olent work of the Presbyteries, to be placed in the hands of this committee to be the basis of its report to the As- sembly.* But the next year only three of the Synods complied with this request. The Assembly therefore reiterated the request and emphasized it, recommending that " these synodical reports embrace the statistics gath- ered by the Presbyteries at the meetings in the spring preceding the meetings of the Synods, and contained in the minutes of the General Assembly.'^ f What is "the Permanent Committee on Systematic Be- neficence"? In 1879 the Standing Committee on Benevolence again rej3orted the almost entire neglect of the recommendation of 1878 by the Synods. After reviewing the Jiistory of the past years, the committee considered that it was evident that " the Church wants and will have no new agency in addition to those which she has already to col- lect and disburse funds and to instruct her Boards as to the amount and the manner of their appropriations." And it recommended the creation of a new committee, to be called " the Permanent Committee on Systematic Beneficence," which shall see that each Synod and Pres- bytery has a Committee on Benevolence, and secure through these such attention to the subject "tliat tlie * Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 682. t Ibid., 1878, p. 104. 520 OF MISSIONS. matter of systematic beneficence and church work will be ke})t constantly before Ministers and churches until these three points are attained : (1) Each church has a proper scriptural plan; (2) each church contributes to every Board; and (3) proper and fresh inforraatiou on the general work of the Presbyterian Church is constantly presented to church courts and individual churches." Such a committee was formed, consisting of three Ministers and three Elders ; and it was Resolved, '^ That, in view of the fact that so many of our churches fail to contribute to all the Boards of our Church, in the judgment of this Assembly the members of all our congregations have a right to an opportunity to contrib- ute at least once a year to each of the Boards, as re- quired by the highest authority of the Church, and the Sessions of the churches have no right to withliold that opportunity." Resolved, " That it is the duty of each Minister in charge to give information, set forth the privilege of giving, and urge the claims of each Board in connection with the annual collection." * The next year tliis committee presented its first report, stat- ing that the subject had received more attention through- out the Church than for many years previous. The com- mittee was reappointed. t In 1881 this committee was enlarged to twelve, so as to distribute its labors more widely, and Cleveland was made its centre. The work is to " be prosecuted in the future, as in the past two years, in full sympathy with all of our Boards, endeav- oring to secure from every member of every church an adequate contribution for each of our objects of benev- olence ; and that for this purpose every Presbytery and Synod should have a Committee on Systematic Benef- * Minutes O. A. 1879, pp. 620-623. \ Ibid., 1880, pp. 67, H8. HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 521 ! icence, and each church should have a plan of giving, j and each member should be taught to set apart regularly I a certain proportion of his income to the Lord." " Each | Session is desired to fill, according to the injunctions of ] the Assembly, the statistical blank sent them in the in- i terests of this committee." * The Board of Publication I was requested, after conferring with the Stated Clerk of s the Assembly, the Secretary of the Sabbath-school work j and this Committee, to issue " a form of a systematic ' blank, which on a single sheet shall comprise, when filled ; out, all the facts which the orders of the General Assem- bly make it necessary for eacli Session to furnish."* , In 1886 the name of the Committee was changed to i "the Special Committee on Systematic Beneficence."! A new chapter was added to the Directory for Worship. .] See page oG6. The following scale of apportionment for | undesignated contributions was adopted : Foreign, 33 per ] cent. ; Home, 31 ; Erection, 8 ; Publication, 3 ; Freed- j men, 5 ; Education, 5 ; Relief, 9 ; Aid for Colleges, 6. J i Presbyterian Historical Society. | What early efforts were made to collect material for the history of the Presbyterian Church ? In 1791 a committee was appointed by the Assembly to devise a plan for collecting materials for a history of the Presbyterian Church in North America. They recom- i mended that each Minister furnish a history of liis church j at the next meeting of the Assembly, and that old records of Presbyteries and Synods be examined. This request was repeated for several years. In 1804, Rev. Ashi)el Green, ] D.D., and Mr. Ebenezer Hazard were appointed to write i * Minutes G. A. 1S81, pp. 572, 592. t ^bid., 1SS6, p. 92. > X Ibid., JSS6, pp. 105-107, 112. See pp. 591, 593. 622 OF MISSIONS. a history " under the care of the General Assembly," and Presbyteries and churches were urged to forward to them the materials already collected. In 1813 this committee re- ported that considerable progress had been made, but that it was impracticable for them to go on with the work. Rev. Samuel Miller, D. D., was appointed in their place, and directed to continue and complete the history. In 1819, Dr. Green was reappointed, and associated with Dr. Miller. In 1825 this committee desired to be dis- charged. It was Resolved, " That the request made by the Rev. Drs. Green and Miller, to be released from their appointment to write the history of the Presbyte- rian Church in the United States, is received with un- feigned regret." A committee of three. Rev. Drs. Green, Janeway and Ely, were appointed a committee " to receive from Rev. Dr. Green the documents and annals and information prepared by him to be furnished, and to collect such other documents as may be in their power and may be necessary to the completion of the liistory of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, with as little delay as possible." They were to report from time to time their progress. All Presbyteries formed since 1797 were urged to compile their several Jiistories and send them to the committee, and an agent was appointed in each Synod to collect all such docu- ments, printed and manuscript, as may throw any light on the history of any part of the Presbyterian Church. In 1836, Rev. L. Halsey, D. D., was appointed in the ])lace of Rev. E. S. Ely, D. D., who resigned.* After great efforts and years of labor valuable histories were collected, but nearly all afterward perished, owing to the fact that when the General Assembly of 1791 ordered * Assembly's Digest, pp. 502-504, HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 623 their jireparation it failed to make provision for their preservation.* What is the Presbyterian Historical Society ? It is a society which was organized at the meeting of tlie General Assembly in Charleston, S. C, in 1852. Some changes were made in 1856. It was incorporated in 1857 by the Legislature of Pennsylvania. The charter was amended in 1877. Its objects are to collect and preserve the materials, and to promote the know- ledge, of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. The Executive Committee reports at the annual meeting, and causes an address to be delivered during the meeting of the General Assem- bly or Synod of each church represented in the society. It is not confined to our denomination, but is open to all the branches of the Presbyterian Church in the United States.f What action has the Assembly taken in reference to this Society ? In 1853 the O. S. Assembly testified their interest in the organization of this society, and deemed " the objects of sufficient importance to call the attention of the Synod and Presbyteries to such forms of co-operation In secur- ing the materials of our church history as may seem to them expedient." All the manuscrii)t materials pertain- ing to the history of the Presbyterian C'hurch which have been collected ii5 past years under their authority were committed to the custody of the society.^ The so- ciety is located in Philadelphia. * Minutes G. A. 1S77, p. 539. f Webster's History of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 695-700. Thi* was the first volume of the puhlications of the Historical Society. J Assembly's Digest', p. 505. 624 OF MISSIONS. In 1873 the Assembly, on the recommendation of the Committee on the Centennial Anniversary of the Inde- pendence of the United States, ordered that six historical disconrses should be prepared, by persons duly appointed, on different periods of our history and methods of our church work, and that on the first Sabbath of July, 1876, the Pastor of each church under the jurisdiction of the Assembly shall deliver a history of his church, and trans- mit a copy of said history to the Historical Society "for arrangement and for such other disposition of it as the General Assembly or the committee appointed to have charge of the subject may direct." On the same day collections were ordered to be taken in all the churches for the purpose of the erection of a suitable fireproof building in which to preserve the valuable records, books, pamphlets and manuscripts belonging to the society.* In 1877 a valuable report was presented, setting forth the value of the library of the society, and pleading for the means needed for the erection of the fireproof building. The Assembly renewed its recom- mendations, urging those Pastors to send in their his- torical discourses who have not yet done so, and that collections be taken for the building and the Endowment Fund.f In 1878 the "General Assembly rejoiced in the success of the Presbyterian Historical Society in their securement of $20,000 for the safe housing of their pre- cious historic treasures; and recommended every Pastor who has failed to do so to prepare and transmit to the society a history of the church under his charge." "The Assembly earnestly commended the objects of the society to the attention and liberality of the » Minutes O. A. 1873, p. 490. f Ibid., 1877, p. 537. AUTHORITY OF MODERATORS. 525 churches."* This recommendation was repeated in 1879 and 1881. It has (in 1885) 20,000 volumes and 60,000 pamphlets, many of which are invaluable.f CHAPTER XIX. OF MODERATORS. I. What is a Moderator? The presiding officer of a meeting for transaction of business is called the President or Moderator. The latter is the title given to the presiding officer in our church courts. A Chairman directs the meetings and work of a committee or commission, and is generally chosen by the court appointing the committee, the first one named being the Chairman. The committee may, however, choose its own Chairman. The Moderator of a court is determined according to the rules of the court.J "/iJ is equally necessary in the judicatories of the Cliurcli, as in other assemblies, that there should be a Moderator or President J that the bus^i7iess may be conducted mth order and despatch^ n. What authority has the Moderator ? "jHe is to be considered as possessing, by delegation from the whole body, all authority necessary for the pres- ervation of order, for convening and adjourning the judi- catory, and directing its operations according to the rules of the ChurchJ^ He is a ministerial officer with delegated authority, and servant of tlie body over which he pre- Bides.§ ^' He is to propose to the judicatory every subject * Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 120. t Ihid., 1879, p. 560 ; 1SS5, p. 689. J See pp. 129, 528. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 460 ; New Digest, p. 542. 526 OF MODERATORS. of deliberation that comes before them. He may propose what appears to him the most regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. He shall prevent the mem- bers from interrupting each otho^, and require them in speaking always to address the Chair. He shall prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject and from using personal reflections. He shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He shall prevent members who attempt to leave the judicatory without leave obtained, from him. He shall at a proper seasoji, when the deliberations are ended, put the question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not ivilling to decide, he shall put the question a second time; and if the judicato7'y be again equally divided, and he de- cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all ques- tions he shall give a concise and clear statement of the object of the vote; and, the vote being taken, shall then declare how the question is decided. And he shall likewise be em- powered, on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the judicatory by his circular letter before the ordinary time of meeting/^ He may speak to points of order in prefer- ence to other members, rising from his seat for that pur- pose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members. He shall appoint all committees, except when the court shall decide otherwise. He may vote with the other members when they vote by ballot; and give a casting vote when the body is equally divided. He cannot have a double vote. While in the chair he cannot take part in any debate, but may leave the chair for that purpose. In judicial cases he has the right to administer oaths to the witnesses. His authority to do so is not derived from the judicatory over which he presides, nor from the Gen- MODERATOR MEMBER OF THE COURT. 527 eral Assembly, but from the constitution, or articles of compact, which our churches have adopted, and by which they have agreed to be governed as a Christian commu- nity. Oaths prescribed by ecclesiastical authority in no respect interfere with our relations to civil society, nor are they a violation of those laws of the State which prescribe the manner in which civil oaths shall be ad- ministered.* Must the Moderator be a member of the judicatory ? Not necessarily so, though generally he is. The Mod- erator of the Session is generally the Pastor of the church. But under certain circumstances the Session may invite a Minister of the Presbytery to preside, and the Presby- tery may aj)point a Moderator when there is no Pastor. The Minister thus presiding does not become a member of the Session, although he may give a casting vote, ac- cording to the provisions of this chapter.f The Moderator of our General Assembly presides during the organization of the next Assembly and until a Moderator is elected, although he may not be a mem- ber of that body. In case he be absent, the last Mode- rator present, or if there be none, the senior member present, shall take the chair. The "last Moderator present" may be inter])reted (1) according to the decis- ion of the Assembly of 1835, to mean present, although not a member (the N. S. Assembly reaffirmed this in 1861) — or (2), according to the deliverance of the O. S. Assembly in 1 843, that it is the deliberate judgment of the General Assembly that no person is authorized to open the session of the Assembly or preside at the opening of the said session except the Moderator of the Assembly ♦ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 204, 205, 460, 530 ; Book of Di.fcipline, sect. 61. See p. 531. t See p. 129. 628 OF MODERATOES. immediately preceding, or in his absence a commissioner to the Assembly.* In 1880, the Moderator of the pre- ceding Assembly being absent, Rev. J. Eells, D. D., the Moderator in 1877, preached the opening sermon and presided until the new Moderator was chosen. He was not a commissioner, and no objections were made. But the Assembly some days later resolved to change Rule II. of the General Rules for Judicatories f by inserting the words, "being a commissioner,'' after the words, "the last Moderator present.'' J Must the Moderator ever vacate the chair ? If the Moderator be a member of the inferior court from whose decision an appeal or complaint is made, he should during the trial vacate the chair, and the last Moderator, being a commissioner, present, or some other Minister, should preside. § in. How are Moderators chosen ? If the church be vacant, the Presbytery should appoint one of its Ministers to be Moderator of the Session. || If the congregation call a Pastor, and he becomes Moderator of the Session by the act of Presbytery installing him Pastor, if at any time he be sick or absent, or if it be thought best for prudential reasons that the Pastor should not preside, the Session may invite a Minister of the same Presbytery to take his place, or if tliis be " impracticable without great inconvenience," they may select one of their own number to preside. || "27ie Iloderator of the Presbytery shall he chosen from year to year, or at every meeting of the Presbytery, as the Presbytery may think bestJ^ This is understood as au- * See p. 301. Presbyterian Digest, pp. 201, 460; Assembly's Digest, p. 281. f See p. 530. % Minutes G. A. 1880, pp. 3, 45. g Presbytermn Digest, p. 587. || See p. 131. MODERATOR — HOW CHOSEN. 529 fchorizing the usage of some Presbyteries of electing the Moderator to serve for six months. Nominations may be made by any member of the body. If only one is proposed, the vote may be taken at once. But if several are nominated, they are each called upon to vote and to re- tire while the roll is called, and the votes are given vivd voce. In some Presbyteries the choice is made by ballot. A committee is appointed to bring in the person elected, who is inducted into office by the retiring Moderator.* " Tlie Moderator of the Synod and of the General As- semhly shall he chosen at each meeting of those judicato- ries^ The mode of nomination and electing is the same as that described above in the case of the Presbyteries, except that in making the nomination the presbyterial relation of the Minister is mentioned. This became a standing rule of the Assembly in 1791.t The O. S. Assembly in 1846, and from 1851 to 1869, Resolved, " That a majority of all the votes given for Moderator be necessary for a choice." J The mode of installation is as follows, according to the rule adopted in 1791 : The newly-elected Moderator is brought before the As- sembly by a committee appointed for that purpose, and presented to the retiring Moderator, " who shall address him and the house in the following or like manner: * Sir, it is my duty to inform you, and to announce to this house, that you are duly elected to the office of Moderator of this General Assembly. For your direc- tion in office, and for the direction of this Assembly in all your deliberations, before I leave this seat I am to read to you and this house the rules contained in the records of this Assembly, which I dou])t not will be carefully observed by both in conducting the business * See below. f Presbyterian DigeM, p. 202. J Ibid. 530 OF MODERATORS. that, may come before yon/'' Formerly, these rules of order were read. It has, however, become the usage to put the book containing them into the hands of the Moderator, making a modification in the above language. The Moderator shall proceed thus : '' Xow, having read these rules according to order for ycjiir instruction aa Moderator, and for the direction of all the members in the management of business, praying that Almighty God may direct and bless all the deliberations of this Assem- bly for the glory of his name and for the edification and comfort of the Presbyterian Cliurch in the United States, I resign my place and office as Moderator." Generally, he does not confine himself to the above language, and the new Moderator often makes a short reply to him and an address to the Assembly.* What are the rules read to the Moderator ? The General Kules for Judicatories. They are re- ferred to in the above form of induction, which was adopted in 1791, but were not submitted to the Presby- teries, and therefore form no part of the constitution. They have received several modifications. At the re- union it was found that the rules used by the two branches were very nearly alike, and only few changes were made. They are, as amended in 1885,t — General Rules for Judicatories. I. " The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned, and shall immediately call the members to order, and on the appearance of a quorum shall open the session with prayer." II. " If a quorum be assembled at the hour appoint ♦ Presbyterian Digest, p. 203. f Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 531 ed, and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, being a commissioner, or, if there be none, the senior member present, shall be requested to take his place without delay until a new election/^* III. " If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble." IV. " It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all times, to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result." V. "It shall be the duty of the Moderator carefully to keep notes of the several articles of business which may be assigned for particular days, and to call them up at the time appointed." VI. " The Moderator may speak to points of order in preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members." VII. "The Moderator shall appoint all committees, except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise. In appointing the Standing Committees, the Moderator may appoint a Vice-Moderator, who may oc- cuj3y the chair at his request and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his duties." f VIII. "When a vote is taken by ballot in any judica- tory, the Moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he shall not vote in any other case unless the judica- tory be equally divided; when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be lost." IX. " The person first named on any committee shall * Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 45. f JWd., 1865, p. 590. 532 OF MODERATORS. be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the committee, and, in case of his absence or inability to act, the second-named member shall take his place and i)erform his duties.'^ X. " It shall be the duty of the Clerk, as soon as pos- sible after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, to form a complete roll of the members pres- ent, and put the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it shall also be the duty of the Clerk, whenever any additional members take their seats, to add their names in their proper places to the said roll.'^ XI. "It shall be the duty of the Clerk immediately to file all papers in the order in which they have been read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall receive all over- tures, memorials and miscellaneous papers addresssed to the judicatory; shall make record of the same and de- liver them to the Committee on Bills and Overtures for appropriate disposition or reference. This committee shall have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory after each adjournment, to report its recommendations as to reference of papers, and this right of the committee shall take precedence of the orders of the day. This com- mittee shall report the papers retained by it, as well as those recommended for reference to other committees, and no committee shall report on matters which have not been referred to it by the judicatory." * XII. " The minutes of the last meeting of the judica- tory shall be presented at the commencement of its ses- sions, and if requisite read and corrected." XIII. " Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first." * Minutes Q. A. 1885, p. 590. RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 533 XIV. " A motion must be seconded, and afterward repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before it is debated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing if the Moderator or any member require it." XV. "Any member who shall have made a motion shall have liberty to withdraw it, with consent of his second, before any debate has taken place thereon, but not afterward without the leave of the judicatory." XVI. "If a motion under debate contains several parts, any two members may have it divided, and a question taken on each part." XVII. " \A^hen various motions are made with respect to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and longest time." XVIII. "Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, to adjourn, and the call for the previous ques- tion, shall be put without debate. On questions of order, postponement or commitment no member shall speak more than once. On all other questions each member may speak twice, but not oftener without ex- press leave of the judicatory." XIX. " When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, to postpone indefinitely, to postpone until a day certain, to commit or amend ; which several motions shall have precedence in the order in which they are herein ar- ranged; and the motion for adjournment shall be al- w^ays in order." XX. "An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion, but a moti(^n to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on 534 OF MODERATOR. the original motion. A substitute shall be treated as an amendment." * XXI. " A distinction shall be observed between a mo- tion to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — viz. : a motion to lay on the table for the present shall be taken without de- bate; and if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken with- out debate; and if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote of reconsider- ation." XXII. " The previous question shall be put in this form, namely ; Shall the main question be now put? It shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority of the members present ; and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote — first, on a motion to commit the subject under consider- ation (if such motion shall have been made); secondly, if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pend- ing amendments; and lastly, on the main question." XXIII. "A question shall not again be called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of tlie judicatory at which it has been decided, unless by consent of two- thirds of the members who were present at the decision, and unless the motion to reconsider be made and sec- onded by persons who voted with the majority." XXIV. " A subject which has been indefinitely post- poned, either by the operation of the previous question or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be * Minutes G. A. 1S85, p. 690. HULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 535 again called up during the same sessions of the judica- tory, unless by the consent of three-fourths of the mem- bers who were present at the decision/' XXV. " Members ought not, without weighty rea- bons, to decline voting, as this practice miglit leave the decision of very interesting questions to a small propor- tion of the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority.'^ XXVI. "When the Moderator has commenced taking the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mistake shall be rectified, ajid the Moderator shall recommence taking the vote. If the House shall pass the motion to ^ vote on a given subject at a time named,' speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the vot- ing, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the major- ity shall vote to adjourn ; in which case the voting shall on the reassembling of the House take precedence of all other business till it is finished. Under this rule ^the yeas and nays ' shall not be called except on the final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate.''* XXVII. " Tiie yeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded, unless required by one-third of the mem- bers present. If division is called for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote without a count. If on such a rising vote the Moderator is unable to decide, or a quorum rise to second a call for ' tellers,' then the vote shall be taken by rising, and the count made by tellers, who shall pass * Minutes G. A. J8S5, p. 590. 536 OF MODERATORS. through the aisles and report to the Moderator the num- ber voting on each side/'* XXVIII. " No member in the course of debate shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections." XXIX. " If more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the Moderator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of all matters where the sentiment of the House is divided, it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately by those representing the different sides of the question.'' * XXX. " When more than three members of the ju- dicatory shall be standing at the same time, the Moder- ator shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking." XXXI. " Every member, when speaking, shall ad- dress himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fel- low-members, and especially the Moderator, with deco- rum and respect." XXXII. " No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting mistakes or misrepresentations." XXXIII. '* Without express permission no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in private conversation, nor shall members address one an- other, nor any person present, but through the Moder- ator." XXXIV. "It is indispensable that members of ec- clesiastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dig' nity while judicially convened ; that they attend closely in their speeches to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when they deviate from the subject it is the privilege of any mem- * Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 537 ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them to order." XXXV. " If any member act, in any respect, in a disorderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any mem- ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to order." XXXVI. "If any member consider himself ag- grieved by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be taken without debate." XXXVII. " No member shall retire from any judi- catory without the leave of the Moderator, nor with- draw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory." XXXVIII. "All judicatories have the right to sit in private on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public speculation." XXXIX. "Besides the right to sit judicially in pri- vate whenever they think proper to do so, all judicato- ries have the right to hold what are commonly called ' interlocutory meetings,' in which members may freely converse together, without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceedings." XL. "Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a ju- dicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator sol- emnly to announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act." XLI. " I" all cases before a judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there l)e a committee of the judicatory ajipointed (provided the 538 OF MODERATORS. numljer of members be sufficient to admit it without in- convenience), who shall be called the ' Judicial Commit- tee/ and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the ju- dicatory, the whole order of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding tlieir performance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory/^ XLII. " But in case of process on the ground of gen- eral rumor, where there is, of course, no particular accuser, there may be a committee appointed (if convenient) who shall be called the ' Committee of Prosecution,' and who shall conduct the whole course on the part of the pros- ecution. The members of this committee shall not be permitted to sit in judgment in the case.'' XLIII. "The permanent officers of a judicatory shall have the rights of corresponding members in matters touching their several offices."* XLIV. " The Moderator of every judicatory above the church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical ben- ediction." f What Standing Orders were adopted ? In 1879 the Standing Orders were adopted. It was Resolvedy " That they be regarded as supplemental to and forming a part of the Standing Kules for Judicato- ries." They have been amended and now (1894) stand. "1. The General Assembly meet invariably on the third Thursday of May, annually, at 11 o'clock A. M." " 2. The credentials of commissioners and delegates * Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 205-208. STANDING ORDERS. 539 aie to be presented at a previous hour of the same day or of the preceding day, according to public notice, to the Stated and Permanent Clerks, acting as a Permanent Committee on Commissions." "3. The Lord's Supper is to be celebrated by the As- sembly on the evening of Thursday, the first day of their sessions." " 4. The evenings of the days of session are assigned to popular meetings in the following order: ^' Tiie evening of Friday, the second day, to the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work. " The evening of ^londay, the fourth day, to Missions among the Freedmen. " The evening of Tuesday, the fifth day, to the Home Mission Work. " The evening of Wednesday, the sixth day, to the Foreign Mission Work. " The evening of Friday, the eighth day, to the cause of Temperance." " The evenins: of second Sabbath to aid for Collee^es and Academies." "5. The reports of the Standing Committees shall be considered at the times herein designated, viz.: "Ministerial Relief, Saturday, at 10 o'clock A. M. " Freedmen, Monday, at 10 o'clock a. m. " Education. Monday, at 3 o'clock p. M. "Home Missi(nis, Tuesday, at 10 o'clock a. m. " Aid for Colleges nud Academies, Tuesday, at 3 P. M." " Foreign Missions, Wednesday, at 10 o'clock A. M. "Publication, Wednesday, at 3 o'clock P. M. " Church Erection, second Thursday, at 3 o'chx'k P. M. "Benevolence, second Thursday, at 7.30 o'clock p. M. " Tem^Kirance, secx)nd Friday, at 3 o'clock p. M." 540 OF MODERATORS. " 6. That the Standing Committees on Home Missions and Foreign Missions have each two and a half hours ; and those on Education, Publication, Church Erection, Ministerial Relief, Freedmen, Temperance and Aid for Colleges have each one and a half hours. That the Sec- retaries and the Chairmen of the Standing and Special Committees be requested to make their statements with- in the limits of half an hour."* "7. The Stated Clerk shall receive all memorials, overtures and other miscellaneous papers addressed to the General Assembly, shall make record of the same, and deliver them for distribution or reference to the Standing Committee on Bills and Overtures. All complaints and appeals, however, shall be transmitted by the Stated Clerk directly to the Judicial Committee." " 8. All special committees appointed by one General Assembly to report to the next Assembly shall be ready to present their reports on the second day of thd session."! " 9. The Stated Clerk shall have printed and ready for distribution, as far as practicable, on the morning of the day fixed for their consideration, the resolutions append- ed to the reports of special committees: appointed at pre- vious Assemblies to report at that meeting." " 10. The Stated Clerk and Permanent Clerk shall be a committee to revise the phraseology of all papers sent down to the Presbyteries to be voted upon, provided that in no case shall this Committee so change the phrase- ology as to alter the meaning." " 11. The Stated Clerk and Permanent Clerk shall be a Committee to supervise the publication of any and all editions of the Constitution hereafter issued by the Board of Publication, and also of the Rules for Judicatories." * Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 597. f J^id., 1884, pp. 81, 107. STANDING ORDEES. 541 "12. Each Board and Permanent Committee is in- structed to send up its minutes with its report, that these minutes may be revised by the Assembly on the report of the appropriate standing committee. " 13. A sufficient number of the reports of the Boards and Committees shall be forwarded by them to the place of meeting of each Assembly prior to the day of meeting ; and a complete file of the same, stitched together, shall be delivered to each Commissioner. ^' 14. In all regions where, through the organization of Union Presbyteries, there are no Presbyteries in connection with this Assembly, each mission organized as such under our Board of Foreign Missions may send to the General Assembly an ordained Minister or Ruling Elder as a dele- gate ; and the Standing Rules of the Assembly are hereby so amended that such delegate is entitled to sit as an ad- visory member in the Assembly, and to speak, under the rules, on all questions, and that his expenses from his dom- icile in this country to and during the Assembly and return shall be met, as those of Commissioners, out of the funds of the Assembly. "15. No person shall serve as a member of a Board who is an executive officer or employ^ of said Board, or a member of any other benevolent Board of the Church, and no more than one Ruling Elder from the same congregation shall serve on a Board at the same time. "16. Any vacancy occurring in the membership of any of the Boards of the Church during the interval between the Assemblies may be filled until the next succeeding meeting of the Assembly by the Board in which such vacancy may occur. " 17. The Moderator is authorized to fill by appoint- 542 OF MODERATORS. ment any vacancies which may occur by resignation or otherwise in any of the Special Committees. "18. All resolutions for the appropriation of money outside the Boards should be brought before the Finan- cial Committee before action by the Assembly. "19. The recommendation of any particular congre- gation to the benevolence of the denomination by the General Assembly is not to be understood as creating either a legal or a moral obligation upon the Assembly for the payment of the amount recommended to be con- tributed by the churches. " 20. All overtures must be presented to the Assembly not later than the fifth day of its sessions." * May an Elder be chosen Moderator ? In the Session the Pastor or some other Minister of the Presbytery is the proper Moderator. In emergencies, when a Minister cannot be obtained " without great incon- venience," an Elder may preside. See pp. 129, 130. In the higher courts such an emergency cannot oc- cur. The word " Minister " is not used in describing the Moderator ; several ministerial duties are required of him, such as preaching a sermon, offering the or- daining prayer, and pronouncing the apostolic benedic- * Minutes G. A. 1894, PP- 357, 358. CLERKS. 54:] tion. The Moderators of the Assembly are always Min- isters.* How shall the Moderator open and close the meetings ? With prayer. This is required in the higher eourts^f and the Assembly sustain the exception to the Sessional records when this is not done.J What is an Adsessor ? In the Reformed (Dutch) Church a Vice-Moderator is chosen, and called the Adsessor. In 1878 a propo- sition was referred to the Committee on Revision of the ''Book of Discipline/' that a similar officer be elected annually in our Assembly. In the Church of Scotland the Assessor is the official adviser of the Moderator. § CHAPTER XX. OF CLERKS. What is a Clerk? The person appointed to make and preserve the records of a meeting is called the Secretary or Clerk. In courts of our Church this officer is called the Clerk. ^^Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their transactiom, whose continuance shall be during plcdsure. It shall be the duty of the Clerk, besides recording the transactiom, to preserve the records carefully, and to grant extracts from them whenever properly required; and mch extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they * Minutes O. A. 1885, pp. 838-840. t FormofOovemment, ch. x., sect, xi.; ch. xi., sect, v.; ch. xii., sect viii. See pp. 239, 257, :]03. 1 Presbyterian Digest, p. 194 ; Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 57o. See pp. 176, 538. ^ ^*''^- ^^^' P- ^^^- ^^® P ^^^- 544 OF CLERKS. declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory and to every part of the Churchy How long does a Clerk continue in office? His ^^continuance shall he during pleasure J^ He is the permanent ofl&cer of the judicatory, and often retains his position for many years. At first the Clerk of Presby- tery was elected at each meeting. This was the custom in Synod until the organization of the Assembly. In 1773 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia re-elected the Clerks of the preceding year, and after that date some- times re-elected one or both Clerks — not, however, con- tinuing them in office longer than for two years.* Must the Clerk be a member of the judicatory ? The Moderator and Clerk are ministerial officers. "In respect to their office they are servants merely, and not members of the body. Of the Clerk this would seem to be unquestionably true.'^ "As far as any provision of the book is involved, it is plain that a judicatory may select any convenient person, though not a member, to record its transactions and discharge all other duties per- taining to a Clerk. For the part of those duties usually devolved upon a temporary Clerk we believe it is no infrequent thing for a Presbytery to employ a Licen- tiate or other person, not a member of the body." So the N. S. Assembly said in ISGl.f Yet, as he is ^'to preserve the records^^ he should be under the control of the court. Who is the Clerk of Session ? Any one chosen by the Session. Generally he is a member of the Session. It is his duty to make a true rec- ord, which must be approved at the next meeting, to take * Presbyterian Records, pp. 9, 48, 234, 291, 437. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 461 ; New Digest, p. 176. STATED CLERK. 545 charge of the books and papers, to give certified copies of portions when properly requested (by order of Session), to issue citations, to present the minutes to the Presbytery for its review, to keep the sessional registers and the rec- ords of congregational meetings called by the Session.* Who is the Clerk of Presbytery? One chosen by the Presbytery, and generally a mem- ber. His duties are to keep the record, which must be submitted to the Synod for review every year, together with a full report of changes and a narrative of the state of religion. A similar report and narrative must also be sent to each General Assembly.f What is a Stated Clerk? In the Presbytery, the Synod and the General Assembly it has been found that the Clerk needs assistance, especially during the meetings of those judicatories. The Clerk is called the Stated Clerk, to distinguish him from those appointed to help him. At first, the Clerk was able to perform the whole duty required, but after the union of the two Synods of New York and Philadelphia his work so increased that in 1763 he was granted an assistant. They were called the Clerk and his Assistant.^ At the organization of the Assembly the title "Stated Clerk" appears in describing the Clerk of that body, and the Clerk of Presbytery, of Synod and of the General As- sembly have since been called the Stated Clerk of those judicatories.§ His salary was in 1870 fixed at $400 per annum. In addition to the duties described above, the Assembly in 1801 added that of notifying the Presbyte- ries if their commissioners neglected their duties, wero inattentive to the rules of decorum or left the Assembly * See pp. 171-176. t See p. 235. X Prcibyterian Records, p. 322. ^ New Digest, p. 174. 36 546 OF CLEEKS. without permission ; and in 1807 that of printing extracts of the Minutes and distributing the copies as the Assem- bly may direct. In 1871 he was made also the Treasurer of the Assembly, and $100 was added to his salary.* Ins 1892 his salary was increased to $500, and he was re- quired to give an official bond in the sum of $10,000.t The next year the Stated Clerk was authorized to em- ploy such clerical assistance as may be used to the best ad- vantage in securing the early publication of the Minutes.J In 1894 tire Standing Committees on Mileage and Finance were requested to report on the duties of the Stated Clerk. The report was adopted, and is as follows : " The duties of the Stated Clerk have been steadily in- creasing in number and variety, and in the laborious character of the work imposed by them. At the present time the Stated Clerk is required to transcribe for the press the * Minutes ^ ordered to be published from year to year ; to superintend the printing of the ' Minutes,' and papers ordered to be printed; to distribute the * Minutes ' to persons entitled to them ; to have charge of all the books and papers of the General Assembly ; to give attested copies of all minutes and other docu- ments; to receive all Memorials, Overtures, and other papers addressed to the Assembly; to distribute the bound volumes of the Reports of the Boards ; to have charge of the entire railroad arrangements for the trans- portation of Commissioners; to transmit all Overtures to the Presbyteries and receive the answers ; under the direction of the Moderator to prepare and carry forward the business of the Assembly, including the printing of the Roll, etc., during its sessions ; to carry on the cor- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 209. f Minutes Q. A. 1892, p. 199. X Ibid., 1893, p. 46. STATED CLERK. 547 respondence of the Assembly ; to report to the Assembly upon the statistics of the Church; to perform all the duties of Treasurer, and to transact such other business directly pertaining to his office as the Assembly may from time to time appoint. " Besides performing these duties, your Committee are of the opinion that the Stated Clerk might advanta- geously be employed as Secretary and Custodian of the correspondence of the ad intenm Committees, without membership therein, and recommend that he be so desig- nated. "Not only are these duties arduous and exacting, but their nature is such as to call for special qualifications of a high order in the incumbent of the office. The work from March until November is continuous, while during the remainder of the year the correspondence of the Assembly, and other work pertaining to the office engages more or less attention daily. . . . The duties above described now make such demands upon the Stated Clerk as apparently to preclude the acceptance by him of any pastoral charge, and thus practically to employ his entire time. In view of the facts stated, your Com- mittee regard the compensation heretofore allowed to his office as wholly inadequate. They therefore recommend that for the services hereinbefore specified and recom- mended the compensation be fixed at the sum of three thousand dollars ($3000) per annum, payable upon De- cember 31 for the calendar year tlien closing. " Permanent quarters for the accommodation of the Stated Clerk and the preservation of the records of the Assembly should be arranged for. They therefore re- commend that the Board of Publication and Sabbath- Bchool Work be requested to assign to the Stated Clerk 548 OF CLEKKS. such rooms, not needed for their own use, as will afford suitable accommodations as an office and a document-room, the expense of fitting up such rooms to be defrayed out of the Contingent Fund.* " What power has he over books and papers ? He should give a receipt for all papers received; and he shall not deliver any records or papers in his possession to any person, except by the order of the Assembly, nor with- out a receipt.f He has power, upon official information, "to correct obvious errors and to supply evident omissions in the statistical reports sent up by the Presbyteries/' J What is a Permanent Clerk ? In 1802 the Assembly declared that "the business of former Assemblies has been impeded by the want of a Recording Clerk possessing that facility in the business which is acquired by experience," and " it is not to be expected that any one person should perform this service permanently without receiving an adequate compensation for his labor ;" and therefore Resolved, " That a perma- nent Recording Clerk be chosen, whose dut}^ it shall be from year to year to draught the minutes of the Assembly during their sessions, and afterward to perform such ser- vices respecting the transcribing, printing and distributing the extracts as shall be assigned to him from time to time; and that he be paid out of the funds of the Assembly three dollars per day for the time he shall be employed, as well during the sessions of the Assembly as after their dissolution." He shall be furnished with stationery, make the original draught of all the minutes, and "give certified copies as occasion may require of all such as may be proper to be transmitted to the Trustees of the General * Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 161. t Assembly's Digest, p. 283. X Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 96. TEMPORARY CLERK. 549 Assembly or any of their officers.'' After the adjourn- ment he shall carefully revise the manuscrij)t, render it correct and deliver it to the Stated Clerk. In 1870 the salary of the Permanent Clerk was fixed at $300 per annum.* The Permanent Clerks of Presbyteries and Synods have similar duties. In the smaller Presbyteries they are not needed. What is tlie Temporary Clerk ? When the Assembly in 1802 established the office of Permanent Clerk, it Resolved also, *' That a Temporary Clerk be chosen by each Assembly, as heretofore, to read the minutes and communications to the Assembly, and otherwise aid the Permanent Clerk as occasion may re- quire, and that he be paid one dollar per day for his ser- vices." From 1856 the N. S. Assembly chose two Tem- 23orary Clerks. In the O. S. Assembly the same custom prevailed. After the reunion three Temporary Clerks were found necessary, and since 1873 four have been yearly appointed.f (In the Presbyteries and Synods one or more Temporary Clerks are chosen at each meeting. Temporary Clerks receive generally no pecuniary com- pensation.) In 1880, however, the Assembly ordered that the Treasurer pay to them for their services the sum of twenty-five dollars each.| What is an acting Permanent Clerk ? One a])pointed by the court to perform the duties of the Permanent Clerk in the case of his absence or sick- ness. In 1881 the Assembly, hearing of the continued ill-health of the Permanent Clerk, Resolved, " That we appoint Rev. William H. Roberts acting Permanent * Presbyterian Digest, p. 210 t Ibid., p. 211 ; Minutes O.A. 187S, p. 476 ; 188 1, p. 509. X Minutes O. A. 1880, p. 85. 550 OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS. Clerk for the coming year, assigning him the dutieb and the pay pertaining to the office."* Who may be chosen Clerk ? He is usually, but not necessarily, a member of the ju- dicatory.f In the General Assembly the Stated and the Permanent Clerks are often not commissioners. Not un- frequently Elders are appointed, especially as Temporary Clerks. J In 1858 the N. S. Assembly decided that the privileges of corresponding members be granted to their Stated and Permanent Clerks in matters pertaining to their official duties.§ Since the reunion these privileges have been accorded to them. CHAPTER XXI OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC WORSHIP. What are the benefits to be expected from weekly assem- blies of the people ? "Considering the great importance of weeJdy assembling the 2^eople for the public worship of Godj in order thereby to improve their knowledge, to confirm their habits of wor- ship and their desire of the public ordinances, to augment their reverence for the most high God, and to promote the charitable affections which unite men most firmly in soci- etyr Should vacant congregations hold such services ? "It is recommended that every vacant congregation meet together on the Lord^s Day, at one or more places, fw the * M%mLU& O. A. 1881, p. 514. f See p. 542. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 211. § New Digest, j). 167. VACANT CHURCHES. 65l purpose of prayer J singing praises and reading the Holy Scriptures, together with the works of such approved divines as the Presbytery, within whose bounds they are, may recom- mend and they may be able to procure.^^ The Sessions of vacant churches should endeavor to obtain a Pastor as soon as possible,* and to obtain the services of a Minis- ter on every Lord's Day. When this is not possible, reg- ular services should be maintained. Services should also be, when practicable, on one or more days during the week, and a Sabbath-school should be established and main- tained for the instruction of the young, under the direc- tion of the Session.f Wlio shall conduct these services ? ^^That Elders or Deacons be the person>s who sludl pre- side and select portions of Scriptures and of the other books to be read, and to see that the whole be conducted in a be- coming and orderly manner" These duties also devolve upon the Elders in the sickness or absence of the Pastor, when he is unable to procure the presence of another Minister.! May an Elder explain the Scriptures in the absence of the Pastor? The O. S. Assembly in 1856 decided that the Presby- tery of Louisiana was right in considering "it not incon- sistent with the principles of our Church for Ruling Elders, in the absence of the Pastor, to read the Scrip- tures and explain them, and to endeavor to enforce the truth upon the conscience by suitable exhortations." § What supervision should the Presbyteiy take over va cant churches ? The Presbytery should take special charge of its va- * See p. 358. t See p. 55. X See pp. 55, 80. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 462. 552 OF CX)MMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. cant churches,* and should interrogate the Eld<3rs of such churches concerning their obedience to this chapter of the " Form of Government/' So the O. S. Assembly in 1847.t Presbyteries are recommended to utilize El- ders in conducting services where needed. J CHAPTER XXII. OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. I. Who are commissioners to the General Assembly ? They are the representatives of the Presbyteries and members of the General Assembly. When are they elected? " J7ie commissioners to the General Assembly shall always be appointed by the Presbytery from which they come at its la^t stated meeting immediately preceding the meeting of the. General Assembly ; provided that there be a sufficient in- terval between that time and the meeting of the Assembly for the commissioners to attend to their duty in due season; otherwise the Presbytery shall make the appointment at any stated meeting not mo7'e than seven montJis preceding the meeting of the Assembly.^' Can they be received without a formal election ? All irregularities must be reported to the Assembly by Its Committee on Elections, and be judged by tliat body before the commissioner can take his seal. In the O. S. Assembly, Ministers and Ruling Elders were admitted when it was made evident that small or missionary Pres • byteries designed to make the appointment, but failed to do so for want of a quorum at the spring meeting, and * See pp. 217-220. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 462. t Minutes G. A . 1888, p. 60. COMMISSIONERS FROM NEW PRESBYTERIES. 553 when, though the election had been made, the commis- sion had been delayed, and when a missionary Presby- tery had elected before the time prescribed by the con- stitution. Eacli case must be judged on its own merits, and therefore there is sometimes a real or apparent in- consistency in the decisions. In 1843 the Assembly re- fused to admit Rev. D. M. Smith. The Presbytery had failed to obtain a quorum at its spring meeting; those present requested the Assembly to receive him as a com- missioner, and two absent Ministers joined in the request; and it was believed that had there been a meeting his election would have been unanimous. Yet, in 1865, Elder H, Smith was admitted on the request of several Ministers and Elders of a Presbytery which for two years had been unable to obtain a quorum.* Can commissioners from newly-organized Presbyteries be received? In 1822 the Assembly adopted as a standing rule that such commissioners must produce satisfactory evidence that their Presbyteries have been regularly organized ac- cording to the constitution, and are in connection with the General Assembly, and that they may furnish such evidence before the election of a Moderator. In 1837 it was further required that such Presbyteries must be duly reported by the Synod with which they are connected, and the same rule was applied to Presbyteries wliose names have been changed. If the Assembly is con- vinced that any new Presbytciry has been formed to in- crease unduly the representation, the Assembly may, on a majority vote, not only refuse to receive the commis- sioners, but require the Synod to reunite tlie new Pres- bytery to that to which it formerly belonged.! * Presbyterian JJiyed, i)p. 4G3, 4G4. t Ibid., p. 4Go. 554 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. May a "Committee-man" be elected a commissioner? The constitution requires that '^ the General Assembly shall consist of an equal delegation of Bishops and Elders from each Presbytery." * But under the " Plan of Union " members of the Standing Committee of Churches formed under its provisions were received as delegates to Pres- byteries, and had there all the rights of ordained Ruling Elders. By degrees these Committee-men were admitted as members of Synod and General Assembly. But in 1831 this was declared to be inexpedient and of ques- tionable constitutionality. The next year the Assembly refused to recognize their election. f May a commissioner leave before the close of the As- sembly? In case of real necessity he may obtain permission to do so from the Committee of Leave of Absence. But the Assembly has repeatedly enjoined the Presbyteries to appoint "as commissioners those only who are able and willing to remain to the close of its sessions, to the end that all the work of the Assembly may be performed by all its members.'' Commissioners are required to make their arrangements to be present through the whole session of the Assembly, and to report of their fidelity in this matter, which should be recorded on the minutes of the Presbytery. The Clerk of the Assembly is re- quired to notify the Presbyteries when their commission- ers neglect their duties or leave without permission. J What is meant by the "principal" and "alternate" com- missioners ? The principal is the one elected to represent the Pres- bytery. ^'And as much as possible to prevent all failure * Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. ii. See pp. 263, 554. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 466. See j). 279. J Ibid,, p. 465. Se^ p. 543. PRINCIPAL AND ALTERNATE COMMISSIONERS. 555 in the representation of the Presbyteries, arising from un- foreseen accidents to those first appointed, it may he expe- dient for each Presbytery, in the room of each commissioner, to appoint also an alternate commissioner to supply his place in case of necessary absence.'^ May a commissioner after taking his seat resign to his alternate? This was permitted until 1827, when it was Resolved, *'That in the judgment of this General Assembly the construction of the constitution (' Form of Government/ ch. xxii., sect, i.) which allows commissioners, after hold- ing their seats for a time, to resign them to their alter- nates, or which allows alternates to sit for a while and then resign their places to their principals, is erroneous ; that the practice growing out of this construction is in- expedient, and that it ought to be discontinued." The Assembly, has, however, several times, " under the pe- culiar circumstances of the case," permitted alternates to give up their seats to their principals, and the O. S. As- sembly in one case at least allowed the principal to re- sign in favor of his alternate. These were regarded as exceptions " under peculiar circumstances." The reasons for the above decision should not be lightly laid aside. It should be remembered that "the practice (of these changes) is thought to be derogatory to the dignity and usefulness of the General Assembly."'^ Xo change can be permitted during the hearing of a judicial case. Does this rule apply to adjourned meetings ? An adjourned meeting is the continuation of the ses- sions of the same body; and, as in Presbyteries and Synods, so in the Assembly, an adjourned meeting should be composed of the same commissioners. Thifl * Presbytej'ian Digest, [ip. 467, 468. 556 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. was the direction given by the N. S. Assembly when in- forming the Presbyteries that the two Assemblies would hold adjourned meetings at Pittsburg to consummate the reunion in the fall of 1869. The O. S. Assembly, how- ever, when it met according to its adjournment, decided that all alternates whose principals were absent should be admitted, and informed the other Assembly of this action.* n. How are commissioners to be certified ? ^^Each commissioner^ before his name shall be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Pres- bytery a commission, under the hand of the Moderator and Qerk, in the following or like form, viz.i^ " The Presbytery of , being met at on the — day of , doth hereby appoint , Bishop of the congregation of [or , Ruling Elder in the congregation of , as the case may be^, {to which the Presbytery may, if they think proper, make a substitution in the following form), or in case of his absence, then , Bishop of the congregation of [or , Puling Elder in the congregation of , as the case may be~\, to be a commissioner on behalf of this Presbytery to the next General Assembly of the Presbyte- rian Church in the United States of America, to meet at , on the — day of , A. JD. , or when- ever the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote and determine on all things that may come before that body, according to the principles and constitution of this Church and the word of God. And of his diligence herein he is to render an account at his returnj' ^^ Signed by order of the Presbytery, " , Moderator, " , Clerk.'' * See p. 300. COMMITTEE ON ELECTIONS. 557 "And the Presbytery shall make record of the appoint- menty What is the " Committee on Commissions " ? The General Assembly is opened by a sermon by the Moderator of the previous year, and is by him constituted with prayer. After whicli, according to the rules of or- ganization adopted in 1826, the Moderator shall appoint a Committee on Commissions. The Assembly shall take a recess to aiford time for the committee to examine the commissions of those claiming to be members. In the afternoon of the same day the committee shall report the names of those whose commissions are regular, and the roll is thus determined ; and the Assembly shall be ready for business. In 1829 the Permanent and Stated Clerks were appointed a Standing Committee of Commissions, and it was determined that hereafter all commissions be handed to this committee on the morning of the day on which this Assembly opens, previous to eleven o'clock, and that any presented during the sessions of the Assem- bly be handed to this committee.* What is the " Committee on Elections " ? After the Committee on Commissions has reported, those members whose commissions are approved take their seats, "and the first act of the Assembly, when thus ready for business, shall be the appointment of a Committee on Elections, whose duty it shall be to examine all informal and unconstitutional commissions, and to report on the same as soon as practicable." * It would seem that the report of this committee nmst be handed in and acted upon, and the roll of the Assembly thus completed, before the Moderator and Temporary Clerks could be * Assembly's Digest, p. 295; New Digest, p. 156; Presbyterian Digest, p. 202. 558 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. electee!.* But at present the rule is to proceed with the election of the Moderator and Clerks after hearing the report of the Committee on Commissions, and the Com- mittee of Elections is appointed by the new Moderator when he forms the standing committees.f What irregularities are found in commissions? 1. No commission, but some testimony of appointment. 2. An extract from minutes, signed by the Stated Clerk. 3. A commission lacking proper signatures. 4. Without date. 5. Dated more than seven months before. 6. Not in due form. 7. From Presbyteries not reported by the Synods. 8. No commission, but satisfactory proof of the wish of a missionary Presbytery which could not meet for a formal election. 9. The commission lost or delayed in transmission. The usage is that where satisfactory evidence is given of the actual appointment of the commissioner his name is enrolled.^ 10. Too many commissioners are sent. Can the Assembly go behind the commission ? In 1826 the Assembly was informed that one of its members was not an ordained Elder, but appointed, it was supposed, under the Plan of Union. The Assembly said, Every Presbytery must judge of the qualifications of its own members, and the Assembly can only take notice by way of appeal or reference or complaint. '' It would be a dangerous precedent, and would lead to the * Assembly's Digest, p. 281. t See Minutes of G. Assembly since 1872. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 469 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 286. commissioners' fund. 551) destruction of all order in the Church of Christ, to per- mit unauthorized verbal testimony to set aside an authen- ticated written document." * Wlio are to be rejected when a Presbytery sends more than its proportion of commissioners? The O. S. Assembly decided that in such cases those last appointed should be rejected, their election being in- valid and out of order.f III. How are the expenses of the commissioners to be met? "/n order J as far as possible^ to procure a respectable and full delegation to all of our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of Ministers and Elders in their attend- ance on these Judicato7'ies be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively representJ^ In 1792 the Assembly or- dered " that each Presbytery pay their own commission- ers for the future and for attending the present Assem- bly." In 1803 the expense of attending the Assembly from distant Presbyteries was referred to the Presbyte- ries, and the following year it was recommended that the Presbyteries of the Synod of New York and New Jersey and of the Synod of Philadelphia advise their churches to take an annual collection to aid in the payment of the expenses of commissioners from the more distant parts of the country, and that the money be placed in the hands of the Treasurer of the corporation, and ])aid to the per- sons who may attend as commissioners, according to the direction of the Assembly.* What was the Commissioners' Fund ? It originated from the above action. In 1806 and 1807 a more compreiiensive plan was adopted, by which all the churches were urged to contribute annually to this Com- missioners' Fund, and in 1833 a similar recommendation * Presbyterian Digest, p. 470. f AssevMys Digest, p. 285. 560 OP COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. was passed.* In 1801 Presbyteries were advised, in their settlements witli their commissioners, to allow no compen- sation for services as members of the Assembly if they neglected their duty, were inattentive to the rules of de- corum, abruptly left the Assembly or returned home without leave of absence. In 1818 it was required that the member entitled to draw from this fund make writ- ten and full application within three days after the ap- pointment of the Committee on the Commissioners' Fund, or forfeit his portion of said fund. In 1827 it was ordered that if a commissioner obtained leave of absence within the first six days of the session of the Assembly, he shall receive no part of the fund, save by the order of the Assembly. And in 1833 Presbyteries not contributing to this fund were declared not entitled to draw from it for their commissioners ; and certain other Presbyteries were permitted to draw only the amount which they had respectively paid in.f What was the Committee on Mileage ? The money contributed to the Commissioners' Fund was placed in the hands of a Committee on Mileage, and distributed to those commissioners who claimed it in con- formity with the above decision, according to the number of miles traveled by each to the place of meeting. This seems to have been the usage before the division, and afterward in both Assemblies. The N. S. Assembly in 1856 proposed to the Presbyteries an addition to the con- stitution on this subject, but a majority of the Presbyte- ries took no action. In 1857 the following recommenda- tions were adopted: Presbyteries were urged to contribute annually their full proportion, which shall be determined * Presbyterian Digest, p. 471. t New Digest, pp. 174, 179; Assembly's Digest, p. 299. EXPENSES OF COMMISSIONEES. OGl by the number of communicants, and apportioned among the churches as the Presbyteries think best. The Standing Committee on Mileage shall report the amount needed for the traveling expenses of the commissioners and the ex- penses of the next Assembly, and the rate that will be adequate. Before the fourth day of the session the amount contributed shall be paid to the Committee on Mileage, and each commissioner shall present his bill for necessary traveling expenses and mileage. These bills shall be paid as far as possible, after deducting from the fund the expenses of the Assembly. Only those com- missioners can apply whose Presbyteries have sent their full proportion to the fund. Each Minister and vacant church of Presbyteries contributing the full quota shall receive a copy of the Minutes. The rate for the year 1858 was five cents for each communicant.* What plan was adopted at the reunion ? The same plan was adopted at the reunion, except that the bills of commissioners must be handed to the com- mittee before the fifth day (instead of the fourth),! and that commissioners from Presbyteries in foreign lands shall receive their necessary traveling expenses pro rata from their place of residence in this country. The as- sessment for the Commissioners' and Contingent Funds for 1871 was fixed at six cents per communicant. In 1890 it was, including mileage and entertainment, seven cents. In 1873 it was found that this plan was ac- ceptable and worked well. Out of 158 Presbyteries— which number includes a part of the freedmen and for- eign Presbyteries — not one failed to pay the full assess- ment, and all the claims for mileage were fully met.J * New Digest, pp. 181-184; Presbyiermn Digest, pp. 471, 472. t See p. 558. t Pres- ^''9-> PP- 472-474 ; Minutes Q. A. 1890, p. 92. 36 562 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. In 1875 the commissioners were required hereafter to present their bills as early as the fourth day of the ses- sion. The Assembly further explained that " it is un- derstood that commissioners, both in coming to and re- turning from the Assembly, will avail themselves of any commutation of fares that may be ofFircd in season, and that in other cases they are to take, when practicable, the most economical route; no allowance to be made for extra accommodations on the way. Also, that no one will charge for return expenses unless he intends to go back to his field of labor, and that no one on a business- tour or excursion of pleasure will make a convenience of the meeting of the Assembly and expect payment for his traveling expenses from the Mileage Fund.'' The Com- mittee of Arrangements for the respective Assemblies shall early announce (not later, if practicable, than the first week of May) what arrangements have been made for commutation of railroad and steamboat fares.* What is " the Supplemental Contingent Expense Fund " ? Since the reunion the Assembly has been so large a body, and with so much business to transact, that the invitations to entertain it have been very few. Various plans have been proposed for decreasing the size of the Assembly by a change in the representation, f but these have been rejected by the Presbyteries. In 1877, with a view to immediate relief in the difficulties attending the entertainment of the Assembly, it was Resolved, " That in addition to the mileage assessment the Pres- byteries be instructed to forward yearly an assessment of two cents per church-member to -the Treasurer of the Assembly, to constitute a Supplemental Contingent Ex- * Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 469; 1878, p. 227 ; 1879, p. 607. t See p. 264. POWER TO ASSESS CHURCHES. 5G3 pense Fuud. This fund shall be disbursed from year to year by the Committee of Arrangements, and be used for the purpose of meeting the expense of entertaining such commissioners as are not otherwise provided for; and that the Treasurer be authorized to pay the account of the Committee of Arrangements after it has been ap- proved by the Finance Committee of the Assembly/'* The appointment for 1894 was for the Mileage Fund four cents, the Entertainment Fund one and a half cents, and the Contingent Fund one and a half cents per communicant.f Has a churcli court the power to assess churches ? " None of our church courts are clothed with ]X)wer to assess a tax upon the churches. Apportionments to meet the expenses of the several bodies may be made, but the payment depends upon that voluntary liberality which flows from the enlightened consciences of the peo- ple, who may confidently be relied upon to return what- ever is necessary for the conduct of our ecclesiastical business." If the Presbyteries choose to pay only the expenses of their own commissioners, "the Assembly cannot require them to contribute to the general fund." Yet " each Presbytery is hereby earnestly requested to conlribute annually its full proportion for the Commis- sioners'and Contingent Funds of the General Asseml)ly.":|; Can a claim for mileage be made after the adjournment of the General Assembly ? The Assembly only can act upon such a claim. In 1878 a commissioner from the Presbytery of Santa F^, who had been in the previous Assembly, presented a claim for §154 due him since last year from the Mileage * Minuies G. A. 1877, pp. 545, 570. f Ihid., ISU ). p. 180. X Ibid., 1878, pp. 67, 68. 564 OF AMENDMENTS. Fund, and the Assembly instructed the Treasurer to pay it."* What is done with the balances of the Mileage and En- tertainment Funds ? The balances of the Mileage Fund and of the Enter- tainment Fund are paid to the Treasurer of the General Assembly, and go to the account of the next year.f Do commissioners receive the printed Minutes ? "Every Minister and every vacant church contributing to this fund (Mileage Fund) connected with the Presby- teries, thus complying with the provisions of this plan, shall be entitled to a copy of the annual Minutes of the General Assembly.'^ J In 1880 the Assembly Resolved, " That the Stated Clerk forward a copy of the printed Minutes to every Elder who is a commissioner in this Assembly, provided he forwards his P. O. address, and that the Presbytery which he represents has paid its quota to the Mileage Fund."§ CHAPTER XXIII. Of Amendments. See pages 297-299. This chapter was enacted by the Assembly in 1891 and made part of the Constitution. '| * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 100. f Ibid., 1880, p. 73. t Presbyterian Dicjest, p. 473. § Minutes O. A. 1880, p. 85. II Ibid., 1891, p. 140. OF LOCAL EVANGELISTS. 566 CONSTITUTIONAL RULE NO 1. Of Local Evangelists. '^ It shall be lawful for Fresbyto^y, after proper exam- ination as to his piety, knowledge of Scriptwe and ability to teach, to license as a local evangelist any male member of the Church who, in the judgment of the Pres- bytery, is qualified to preach the Gospel publicly, and who is willing to engage in such service under direction of Presbytery. Such license shall be valid for one year unless renewed, and such licensed evangelist shall report to the Presbytery at least once each year^ and his license may be withdrawn at any time at the pleasure of Pres- bytery. The person securing such a license shall not be 07'dained to the Gospel ministry, should he desire to enter it, until he shall have served at least four years as a local evangelist, and shall have pursued and been examined upon what would be equivalent to a tliree years' course of study in TJieology, Homilectics, Church History, Church Polity, and the English Bible, under the direction of Pres- bytery.'' This was adopted in 1893 and made part of the laws of the Presbyterian Church.* See page 354. * O. A. Minutes, 189S, p. 200. 566 NEW CHAPTEE IN DIBECTOKY FOR WORSHIP. CHAPTER VI. — In the Directory for Worship. Of the Worship of God by Offerings. This chapter was added to the Constitution in 1886 :* I. In order that every member of the congregation may be trained to give of his substance systematically and as the Lord has prospered him, to promote the preaching of the Gospel in all the world and to every creature, according to the command of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is proper and very desirable that an oppor- tunity be given for offerings by the congregations in this behalf every Lord's day, and that, in accordance with the Scriptures, the bringing of such offerings be per- formed as a solemn act of worship to Almighty God. II. The proper order, both as to the particular service of the day and the place in such service for receiving the offerings, may be left to the discretion of the Minister and Session of the church, but that it should be a separate and specific act of w^orship the Minister should either precede or immediately follow the same with a prayer invoking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the offerings to his service. III. The offerings received may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church and among other benevolent objects under the supervision of the church Session, in such proportion and on such general plan as may from time to time be determined; but the specific designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or causes shall always be respected and the will of the donor carefully carried out. IV. It is the duty of every Minister to cultivate the grace of liberal giving in his congregation, that every * Minutes 1886, pp. 106, 107. THE INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 567 member thereof may offer according to his ability, whether it be much or little. INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. A committee appointed in 1889 to consider the in- crease of the Ministry presented a report the next year, which was referred to the Assembly of 1891, and then adopted, and is in brief as follows : 1. The Assembly is constrained to do all in its power to meet the necessity, immediate and vital to the Ciim-ch, of increasing its Ministry. 2. " The Presbytery is officially the pastor of every vacant church within its bounds," and should provide for its spiritual necessities ; should group small churches or place them under the ministrations of an adjacent Pastor ; or " it may bring in the service of intelligent Elders, competent to teach and counsel and willing to be engaged in such oversight." 3. In the reception of Ministers from other bodies the Assembly hereby adopts the following rule for the guid- ance of the Presbyteries : " When application is made by a Minister of another Church for admission to Presby- tery, Presbytery shall inquire concerning his character, his education and professional training, the fact of his ordination, his ministerial standing in the body to which he belongs and the motives which lead him to apply for admission to Presbytery. If this inquiry shall prove satisfactory, Presbytery may place his name on its roll. All applicants from other bodies shall be required, pre- vious to the enrollment, to give their assent in a public session of Presbytery to the first seven questions pre- scribed in the Form of Government for ordination, but should the applicant not possess the same educational 568 THE INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. qualifications for ordination as those prescribed in our Standards, he shall not be enrolled as a member of Pres- bytery until at least six months after his application shall have been presented to Presbytery. He may be permitted to labor, in the interval, within the bounds of Presbytery. 4. In respect to the " extraordinary cases " provided for in our Form of Government, chapter xiv., section 6, great caution should be exercised by Presbyteries. When a full collegiate course is impracticable, the student should be required to pursue a full course of three years in some theological seminary, which should be preceded by at least one year of special preparatory training. He should not be less than twenty-five years of age, but with special promise of usefulness and of approved piety, having a fair education, and so circumstanced that he can study whatever the Presbytery may prescribe. The seminaries are advised to provide suitable courses for such students in which the full period of three years may be profitable, and are authorized to receive such students when duly approved by the Presbyteries. Presbyteries are required to record fully their action, and send this record to the institution where such students are received. 5. The following rules were adopted for the Board of Education : (a) The Board is authorized to aid students in their academic course who are under care of, and re- commended by. Presbytery, (b) The Board is author- ized to aid " extraordinary cases " when certified that they have conformed to the standard herein prescribed, (c) The Board is instructed to confer with the seminaries to secure substantial equality of aid provided from all public sources for the students ; the maximum of aid re- ceived should not be more than $200 per year, except in the case of honorary scholarships. THE IKCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 569 6. The churches are urged to the immediate larger equipment and constant patronage of our own denomi- national colleges. 7. The Board of Education is urged to devise measures to bring this great interest of our Church more directly be- fore the young men in our various institutions of learning, sending representatives, especially Pastors, to every Pres- byterian college to press the claim of the ministry upon the teachers and pupils.* PLAN OF MINISTERIAL ADJUSTMENT. A committee on unemployed Ministers and vacant churches in 1890 reported six Resolutions, which were adopted, on (1) Concert of action of the whole Church ; (2) A medium of communication between Ministers and vacant churches; (3) A permanent committee with a Corresponding Secretary ; (4) An annual report to the Assembly ; (5) The episcopal powers of Presbytery ; and (6) An annual offer- ing to the Presbyterian Adjustment Fund. They proposed a plan of vacancy and adjustment.f This was sent as an overture to the Presbyteries in 1892, but was rejected. J CONTROL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. A committee was appointed in 1892 on this subject. Their report was adopted in 1893, and included the fol- lowing resolutions : First. That each and all of the seminaries of the Church be requested to secure, at the earliest moment practica- ble, such changes in their charters or amendments thereto as will provide — (a) That all their funds and property subject to the * Minutes O. A. 1891, pp. 167-178. f Ibid., 1890, p. 157. X Ibid., 1892, p. 215 ; 1893, p. 203. 570 CONTROL OVEE THEOLOGICAL SEMINAHLES. terms and conditions of existing or specific trusts shall be declared to be held by them in trust for the Presby- terian Church in the United States of America, for the purpose of theological education according to the Stand- ards of said Church, and that no part of the funds and property so held in trust shall be used for any other purpose than for theological education in the doctrines set forth in the Standards of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. (6) That the election of the Trustees, Directors or Commissioners, or whatever the bodies governing the teaching or property shall be named, shall be subject to the approval of the next succeeding General Assembly, and that no election shall take effect until approved by the General Assembly ; failure of the General Assembly, to which said elections are reported for approval, to act thereon shall be regarded as approval of said elections. (c) That the election, appointment or transfer of all professors and teachers in all seminaries shall be sub- mitted to the next succeeding General Assembly for its approval, and that no such election, appointment or transfer shall take effect, nor shall any professor or teacher be inducted into office, until his election, appoint- ment or transfer shall have been approved by the said General Assembly ; failure of the General Assembly, to which the said elections, appointments or transfers are reported for approval, to act thereon shall be regarded as approval thereof; and that all of said professors and teachers shall be either ministers or members in good standing of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. (d) That in the event of the violation of any of the terms of said amendments, or the misuse or the diversion CONTKOL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 571 of the funds or property held by them, then the General Assembly shall be empowered to provide against such violation of the provisions of said charters, and for the enforcement of the same and for the protection of the trusts^on which said property and funds are held, in such manner, and in the name of such person or cor- poration, as it may direct by resolution certified by its Clerk, in any civil court having jurisdiction over the corporations whose charters are so amended. Second. That all seminaries hereafter established or organized shall contain in their charters the foregoing provisions as an essential part thereof, before they shall be recognized as in connection with the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. Third. That the General Assembly, having adopted the foregoing resolutions, shall appoint a Committee of fifteen persons to confer with the various seminaries, with a view to securing their approval of said resolu- tions, and their consent to said changes in their charters, and for the purpose of aiding them by counsel and other- wise in securing the necessary changes and amendments to the respective charters herein recommended ; it being understood that the adoption of said resolutions is with- out impairment of any of the rights of the General Assembly or of said seminaries, that may have accrued by the compact of 1870 ; and said Committee to make report to the next General Assembly for final action on this whole subject by the Assembly.* A PROPOSED NEW CHAPTER TO THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.' A special committee was appointed in 1894 to con- * Minutea 0. A. 1894, pp. 48-67. 572 DIFFEEENCES BETWEEN JUDICATORIES. sider the advisability of amending the Book of Discip- line, to provide for the redress of grievances of one judicatory against another. It reported the following new chapter to the Book of Discipline, to be submitted to the Presbyteries : "CHAPTER XIV. — Of Differences between Judicatories. " 120. Any judicatory, deeming itself aggrieved by the action of any other judicatory of the same rank, may present a memorial to the judicatory immediately su- perior to the judicatory charged with the grievance, and to which the latter judicatory is subject, after the manner prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints (Sections 83-93, Book of Discipline), save only that with regard to the limitation of time notice of said memorial shall be lodged with the Stated Clerks, both of the judicatory charged with the grievance and of its next superior judicatory, within one year from the commission of the said alleged grievance. "121. When any judicatory deems itself aggrieved by another judicatory, and determines to present a me- morial as provided for in the preceding section, it shall appoint a Committee to conduct the case in all its stages, in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be reached. " 122. The judicatory with which the memorial is lodged, if it sustain the same, may reverse in whole or in part the matter of grievance, and shall direct the lower judicatory how to dispose of the case, and may enforce its orders. Either party may appeal to the next higher judicatory, except as limited by Chap. xi. Sec. 4, of the Form of Government." * * Minutes O. A. 1894, P- 163. OF YOUNG people's SOCIETIES. 573 The subject of Young People's Societies has often been before the Assembly. In 1891 the great religious interest of our young people was recognized, and their associations were commended to the loving sympathy and oversight of pastors and Sessions. Presbyteries were recommended to appoint permanent committees to co- operate with them.* In 1892 a special committee was appointed, which the next year reported. The following resolutions, in brief, were approved : 1. The Assembly commends the spirit and purjwse manifested in the organization of Young People's So- cieties of Christian Endeavor, Westminister Leagues and other similar organizations, and urges Ministers and Elders to be diligent in directing these societies. 2. The youth of our churches are counseled to for- mally recognize in their constitutions their relation to the Church and subjection to its constituted authorities, and to provide for the study of the doctrines, polity, history and present activities of our Church. 3. These societies are urged to inform themselves as to Boards of our own Church, and to sustain them. 4. The Board of Publication is called to provide a literature for the Young People's Societies. 5. Presbvteries are recommended to encourage the formation of Presbyterial organizations of young people. The following Model Constitution was suggested as suitable for such Presbyterial organizations : "model constitution. ^^ Article 1. This organization shall be called the Young People's Union of the Presbytery of . * Minviei G. A. 1891, p. 113. 574 OF YOUNG people's societies. "Article ^. All members of Young People's Societies in churches, missions, or Sabbath-schools belonging to the Presbytery of may be enrolled as members of this Society. "Article 3, The object is to promote and extend the special work of Young People's Societies within the bounds of Presbytery, and to bring these societies into such relation to the Presbytery as shall enable Presby- tery to give counsel and help. " Article ^. The officers shall be a President, Vice- President, Secretary and Treasurer. These shall be chosen at the annual meeting, and shall perform the usual func- tions of such offices. They shall constitute the Executive Committee, and as such shall act in concert with the Pres- bytery's Committee on Young People's Societies, and ar- range for all public meetings of the Union. "Article 5. This organization is not independent, but is a part of the Church and subject to the directions of Pres- bytery. "Article 6. An annual meeting for the election of officers and other business shall be held on the day of ; other business or public meetings may be called from time to time. "Article 7. This constitution may be amended at any annual meeting by a majority vote, subject to approval of Presbytery." " This constitution may be taken either as a model or as a suggestion. Those familiar with the necessities of the field in each Presbytery may see the need of amend- ments to the constitution before it fully meets their requirements. Others will find it sufficient to supple- ment it by a body of by-laws." * * Minutes Q. A, 1893, pp. 124^128. INDEX Abington Presbttert, 285. Abolition of Slavery, 486-489, 492- 494. Absence : of accused, 136, 159, 224. of appellant, 197. leave of, 537, 550. of records, 195, 229, 258. Absentees : censured, 159. from church courts, 167, 185, 216, 252, 543. from church services, 152, 307. from communion, 155. for a long time, 146, 152. recorded, 258. residence unknown, 152, 307. rights of, 154, 307. willful, 152. Abstinence, total, 510. Accused, 135, 159, 222. absence of, 136, 159, 224. cited, 113, 135. counsel of, 136, 225. rights of, 138, 139. self-, 135. Accuser, 223, 537, 538. of a communicant, 135, 138. of a Minister, 222. Acting Ruling Eider, 58, 184, 317. Adjourned meetings : of (ieneral Assembly, 299, 555. of Presbytery, 185, 238, 555. of Synod, 247, 555. Adjournment: of General Assembly, 303, 538. of Presbytery, 240, 538. of Session, 176. of Synod, 257. 538. Administration of sacraments, 85-93. Admission : to church, 85, 139-145. to oommunioD, 90, 139, 144. Admission : to Presbytery, 210. Admonition, 122, 159. to accuser, 223. to court, 132, 193, 437. Adopting act, 17. Adoption of standards, 17, 19, 24,25. 312, 379. Adsessor, 543. Adult baptism, 85, 87, 139, 143. Adultery, 101. Advisory Committee of Home Mis- sions, 425. Affinity: elective courts, 182. marriage, 102-105. Africa : missions in 486. African Fund, 487. Agreement of parties, 197, 226, 253, 395, 396, 404. Aid: to Candidates, 327, 330-337, 430, 438-441. to chapels, 187, 478. to churches, 411-414, 473-479, 499-506. to colleges, 338, 441, 472, 489, 506-509. to Ministers, 486, 499-506. disabled, 480-486. to schools, 436, 478, 489-498. to widows of xMinisters, 480-486 to women, 485. Allahabad College, 472. Alliance: Evangelical, 96, 282. Presbyterian, 2S1-284. Alternates, 184, 300, 554-556. Ambassador, 45. Amendments: to constitution, 19, 294-299. to motions, 533. 675 576 INDEX. American : Baptist Missionary Union, 467. Bible Society, 444. B. C. F. M., 465, 468. College and Education Society, 439. Colonization Society, 487. Education Society, 438. Home Missionary Society, 420. and Charch Extension, 422. Temperance Society, 510. Tract Society, 446. Annual collections, 64, 111, 500, 515- 521. Annuity and Life Insurance Com- pany, 481. Apostles, 41. gifts of, 42, 180. successors to, 43, 180, Apostolic churches, 11, 44, 53, 61, 118, 177. 191. Appeals, 190-2*01. absence of records in, 195, 197. appellant in, 192. before commission, 196, 253, 270. and complaints, 190. conditions of, 192. from congregational meeting, 165. decision of, 191, 198, 251. under Plan of Union, 278. and decision of civil court, 197. dismissed, 197. effect of, 193, 251. final, 251, 260, 268. in General Assembly, 268. heard, 193, 253. inferior court in, 195. informalities in,192,197,25], 257. limitation of time in, 192. from the Moderator, 537. of congregational meeting, 129, 165. notice, 192. original parties in, 193. in other churches, 191, 199. in Presbytery, 190-199. records read in, 194. absent, 195, 197. and references, 190. retirement of parties in, 196. right of, 191. in Synod, 251-254. vote taken on, 194-199. voters in, 1 99. to what court, 165, 192, 268. Appellant, 190. absence of, 19r. notice by, 193. rights of, 194. spirit of, 192, 226. Application : for aid. See Boards. for membership in church, 85, 139-145. in Presbytery, 210-213. Apprentices, baptism of, 85. Appropriations. See Boards. Approval : of overtures, 294-299. of records, 172-174, 229, 258. Ashmun Institute, 341, 489. Assembly Herald, 414. Assess, power to, 559. Assessment: mileage, 557. supplemental contingent ex- penses, 558. Assessor, 541. Assistant Pastor, 49, 131. Associations, 202, 265, 389. Attendance : on church courts, 167, 184, 265, 543, 550. expenses of, 555. of commissioners, 265, 543, 550. Attestation of replies from Presby- teries, 299. Auburn Theological Seminary, 340. Auction of pews, 373. Authority : of the Church, 24, 27, 120, 124. of the constitution, 19, 24, 354, 378, 527. of courts, 27, 120, 191. of General Assembly, 267, 271- 279. of Moderator, 525-527, 531. of officers, 25, 45, 52, 120. of records, 0. S. and N. S., 28L of Scripture, 27, 344, 451. of state, 18, 23, 120, 197. Bans, 107. Baptism, 82-89, 143. administered by whom, 83. adult, 85, 87, 139, 143. and circumcision, 83. efficacy of, 84. and excommunication, 89. half-way covenant, 88. infant, 85-87, 141. INDEX. 577 Baptism : lay, 85. mode of, 89. in other churches, 83, 84, 88. private, 90. on profession of faith, 85, 87, 139, 143. general, 87. not recognized, 84. Romish, 84, 85. sponsors in, 88. subjects of, 85, 86. Baptist Church, 158, 203, 390. missions, 460, 467. Baptized members, 113, 141, 146. and Catechism, 108, 109. discipline of, 113, 136. dismissed, 146. instruction of, 108. and parents, 108. responsible to Session, 108, 113. rights of, 56. roll of, 174. and Sabbath-schools, 109. •witnesses, 137. Benediction, 47, 117. Benevolence, 515-621. Bible : authority of, 27, 344, 451. correspondence school, 549. distribution, 443. imprints of, 443. Mohegan, 460. publication of, 443. revision of, 445. in Sabbath-school, 163. societies, 444. Biddle University, 342, 490. Bigamy, 99, 101, 105. Bishops, 45, 52. in other churches, 43, 46, 180, 199, 205. Blackburn University, 341. Blanks for reports, 175, 235, 236, 521. Bluffton Institute, 497. Board, A. B. C. F. M., 465, 468. Am. Home M., 420. and church extension, 432. Board of Aid for Colleges, 506-509. Board of Deacons. 70. Board of Education, 329, 430-442. applications to, 330-337. appropriations of, 330-337. and Candidates, 329-537. and colleges, 441. committees on, 439, 441. 37 Board of Education : early measures, 329, 430. and freedmen, 491. functions of, 441. and parochial schools, 436-438. and Presbyteries. 330. scholarships of, 333, 334. and seminaries, 329-347. Board of Church Erection, 473- 479. ajjplicatioiis to, 477. and chapels and schools, 478. and manses, 515. Board of Church Extension, 475. Board of Missions, 418, 420, 425, 468, 469. and Church Extension, 418. and common Board of Agency, 420. Board of Missions, Domestic, (25. early measures. 111, 415-418, 486-488. Board of Missions, Freedmen, 498. women's department of, 499. Board of Missions, Home, 415-430. applications to, 426. and Church Extension Commit- tee, 423. committees of. 421-425. departments of, 494, 501. and Committee on Freedmen, 495. and Missionaries, 413, 428. and sustentation, 501. women's, 428-430. Board of Missions, Foreign, 459-473. Chinese. 464. committee of, 471. early measures, 459, 461—463, 467. and education, 472. Indians, 464. of other churches, 459, 467. women's, 472, 473. Board of Publication, 442-459. colporteurs of, 455-458. committee of, 447. departments of, 451-455. depositories of, 451. early measures, 442, 447. Missionaries of. 455-458. and Sabbath -schoul literature, 163, 447, 451, 457. and Sabbath-school work, 163, 456-459. superintendents of, 456. Trustees of, 482. 578 INDEX. Board of Relief, 480-486. applications to, 484. early measures, 480-482. Home, 485. permanent fund of, 483. and women, 485. Board of Trustees : of Cliurch, 38. of General Assembly, 482. of Presbytery, 39, 479. Boards, 415-499. anticipated, 418. collections for. 111, 515-521. and committees, 419. and General Assembly, 255, 419. origin of, 417. powers of, 419. and Presbyteries, 422, 427. reports of, 419. secretaries of, 52, 265, 893. and Session, 112, 620. and Synod, 252, 517. women's, 428, 472, 499. Bohemian church government, 12. Bond of Union, 177-181. Book of Church Order, 33. Book of Common Order, 12. Book of Discipline, First and Second, 12. Book of Discipline ; adopted, 299. amended, 19, 20, 295-299. revised, 295-299. Book of records : of congregations, 165, 367. of Deacons, 70. of judicatories, 170, 235, 257, 643. Book and tract distribution, 442- 457. Books : character of, 442, 448, 451. Sabbath-school and Session, 162, 458. Boundaries : of Presbyteries, 182, 184, 252. of Synods, 243-246, 272. Brainerd Institute, 497. British ancient Church, 12. Bureau for unemployed Ministers. 217. Call op Meetings. See Meetings. Call to church office, 308. to the ministry, 324. fall of Pastor, 209, 368. Call of Pastor : approved, ;^77. a contract, 206, 368-374. disapproved, 209, 377. and installation, 375. made out, 362-370. in other churches, 364, 387.-392, placed in hands, 374, 396. presented to Presbytery, 376, 393, 395. prosecuted, 376, 393-397. and salary of former Pastor, 378. signed, 374. voters of, 365. Call of Professors and Secretaries, 342, 393. Calvin and church government, 12. and Foreign Missions, 459. Campbellites, 84, 206, 286. Candidates for ministry, 201, 323. application for aid, 330-337. and Catechism, 109, 337. colored, 335, 348, 352, 489. dismissed, 214. duties of, 337-347. and Board of Education, 330- 337. employed, 323, 359. examined, 201, 326, 349, 387. foreign, 336. German, 337. licensed, 326, 347, 353. from other churches, 206. in other churches, 202, 387-392. preaching, 353. and Presbytery, 201, 326, 339, 347, 355. and Professors, 332. qualifications of, 326-328. received, 201, 326. responsible, 116, 133, 201, 326, 328, .333, 355. and seminaries, 332, 339, 340- 342, 347, 352. and standards, 354, 379. study, 338-342. transferred, 347, 356. women, 325. Candidate for Pastor, 359. called, 208, 359-374, 393. Moderator, 130. ordained and installed, 375,^81- 390. in other churches, 364. procured, 359-361. who may be, 369. INDEX. 579 Candidating, 359. Card-playing, 141. Cases without process, 152-156, 159, 193, 216, 225. Casting vote, 526, 531. Catechism, 14. 19, 108. and constitution, 19, 295, 354, 378. taught, 108, 109, 163, 350. Heidelberg, 108. Catechists, 110. Catechising, 109, 110. Catechumen, 111. Catholic Apostolic Church, 204. Catholic, R., schools, 23, 134, 442. Caution in receiving charges, 222. Censure, 159. on absent person, 159. for contumacy, 136, 137, 224. on courts, 240, 273, 494. degrees of, 122, 159,227. inflicted, 132. removed, 123, 228. Centennial of General Assembly, 263. Centennial of Indejjcndcnce, 524. Centennial of Temperance, 512. Central Am. Educational Society, 440. Certificate : of credence, 151. of dismission, 142, 144, 149, 309, 314. of license, 355. to Minister, 210, 214. qualified, 144, 150,212. of reception, 150. returned, 115. Chairmen of committees, 525, 532. Change in constitution, 294-299. Change of time and place, 248. Chanting, 78. Chapels, 187, 478. Chaplains, 51. Charges against: communicants, 115, 135, 138. judicatories, 273. Ministers, 210, 222-228. Charges at ordination, 313, 385, 400. Charges, pastoral and mission, 500, 502. Charters, 36-39, 479, 498. Cheap Repository Tracts, 446. Children, 138. baptized, 85-87. and communion, 91, 141. oonseorated, 324. Children : day, 97. disciplined, 113. instructed, 108-134, 406, 442, 457, 496. in R. C. schools, 23, 134, 442. and Session, 109, 134, 162, 173, 442. Chinese, 464. Choir, 76. Christians, 286. Church, 9, 23, 28, 29, 119. Baptist, 158, 203, 390. collected, 41. Congregational, 10, 160, 181, 389. courts, 117-126, 179. attendance upon, 167, 184, 263, 543, 550, 555. and Deacons, 69. disciplined, 194, 252, 273, 494. fallibility of, 27, 178. of other churches, 160, 199- 201, 203. power of, 120, 178. on Sabbath, 247. Episcopal, 9, 46, 156, 160, 180, 202, 387. Reformed, 157, 204. erection, 473-479. extension, 421-424, 473-475. fallibility of, 24, 178. government, 9, 12, 117-126, 177- 181. in earlv Chunch, 12, 44, 118. kinds of, 9-12. necessitv of, 30, 117. origin of, 11, 14, 118. under Plan of Union, 277- 279. Presbyterian, 10, 22, 44, 118, 179, 260. right to determine, 23, 118 uniformity of, 178. head of, 9, 28. Lutheran, 158, 203. membership of. 9, 23, 20, 142. Methodist, 100, 181, 391. oflicera, 25, 41-71, 322. origin of, 28, 41. particular. 29,30. call Pastor. 362-369. charter of, 36-39. cited, 195. 580 INDEX. Church, particular : colored, 492, 496, 498. and congregation, 35-39. creeds, 142, 178. dismissed and received, 234. dissolved and divided, 148, 233. extinct, 115, 233. and General Assembly, 274. grievances, 406-409. imperfectly organized, 34, 280. income of, 372-374, members of: baptized, 113, 141, 146. communing. See Com- municants. object of, 30. oflacers of. See Ruling El- der and Deacon. ordinances of, 71-117. how organized, 30-35, 232. and Pastor, 186, 359-410. Presbyterian : first, in America, 14, 15. and Presbytery, 30-35, 186. beyond Presbytery, 31, 33, 50, 184, 386. property of, 36-41. represented in judicatories, 181-188. received, 234. and rotary eldership, 317- 323. and society, 37. Trustees of, 38-41. vacant, 127, 131, 187, 218- 220. visited, 231. withdraw, 221, 234. power, 27, 120, 124, 178. Presbyterian, 10-27, 44, 1 18, 179, 261. Romish, 9, 43, 46, 85, 181. and State, 18, 23, 120. unity of, 28, 119, 178. Church at home and abroad, 414. Churches : collegiate, 132, 186. extinct, 115, 148. first, 191. in foreign lands, 55, 466, 471. and General Assembly, 274. imperfectly organized, 34, 280. mission, 187, 233. mixed, 278. Churches : nationality of, 236. other recognized, 9, 28, 29, 119, 206, 274. under Plan of Union, 277-279. united, 186. vacant, 218-220. visited, 231. Circular letter, 294. Circumcision, 82, 83. Citations : of accused, 135, 222. of congregation, 394-404. of judicatories, 195, 252, 273. of witnesses, 135-138. Civil courts, 18, 23, 96, 120. decisions in judicatories, 120, 197. Civil marriages, 97. Clandestine marriages, 107. Clerks, 541-546. chosen, 543-550. and commissioners, 544, 557. of congregation meeting, 39, 165. duties of, 432, 543, 546. of General Assembly, 532, 539, 545. members of court, 538, 544. power over papers, 532, 643, 548. of Presbytery, 236. salary of, 545, 547, of Session, 169, 544. of Synod, 257, 545. Close communion, 89. Closed doors, 163, 174, 240, 537. Collections, 111. for the Boards, 64, 112, 500-505, 515-521. for Commissioner Fund, 555. for other objects, 113. for Pastor's salary, 373. for poor, 64, 111, 163. in Sabbath-school, 164. and Session, 110, 163, 520. College in India, 472. College of New Jersey, 338, 431. and Professor of Theology, 431. and Theological Seminary, 434. Colleges, 338, 506-609. Collegiate churches, 132, 186. Colonization Society, 487. Colored race, 486-498. Candidates and Licentiates, 335. 348, 352, 489. churches, 492, 496, 498. INDEX. 581 Colored race : Ministers, US, 487, 490. taught, 486-488. Colportage. H5;^. 455-457. Columbia Graded School, 497. Columbia Seminary, 435. Commission, 196. chairman of, 525, 531. judicial, 196, 226, 253. quorum of, 253. report of, 196, 253. to take testimony, 137. Commission of commissioners, 303, 554-557. Commissioners : of congregation, 374, 394, 405. to General Assembly, 265, 300, 303, 552-564. to adjourned meeting, 300, 555. committee-men, 279, 554. expelled, 268. expenses of, 559. fund, 559 from new Presbyteries, 553. receive printed minutes, 564. report of, 554. Committee: advisory, Dom. Missions, 425. appointed, 532. of arrangements, 558. on Benevolence, 515-521. on Bills and Overtures, 532. and Board, 418. chairman of, 525, 532. on commissions, 525, 557. on correspondence, 276, 284. to defend court, 196. on Education, 439,491. on Elections, 557. on Church Erection, 475. on Church Extension, 423, 473. on Freedmen, 486-498. on Commissioner Fund, 559. and General Assembly, 418. on Church Uistory, 521-523. Judicial, 496. on Manses, 512-515. on Mileage, 560. on Missions, 417-419. to Freedmen, 495. Foreign, 465-467. Home, 255, 424-428, 494. to nominate Pastor, 360. Permanent, 418, 419. Committee : of Prosecution, 135, 223, 538. on Publication, 448, 449. on Relief Fund, 482. on Revision, 20, 296-299. Standing, 418, 419. on Sustentation, 499-505. on Temperance, 509-512. Committee-men, 34, 279, 305, 554. Common Board of Agency, 420. Common fame, 1.''.5, 538. Communicants: absent, 146, 152, 153, 307. cited, 135, 136. contumacious, 156. demand trial, 139. demission of, 154-156. disciplined, 39, 113, 122, 136^ 159, 807. dismissed, 135, 145-151. of dissolved church, 148. dropped, 154. meetings of, 165, 306, 362-368. membership of, 91, 149-156. in other churches, 156-159. received, 26, i:'.9-145. 150. released to world, 155. on reserved list, 154. responsible, 115, 133, 201. restored, 59, 142, 315. slandered, 136. and standards, 26. suspended, 121, 153, 307. in transitu, 136. unconverted, 150-156. vote : for church oflBcera, 306. for Pastor, 365. for Trustees, 38. withdraw, 151, 154. witnesses, 137. Communion : administered, 90-93, 539. close, 89. and Deacons, 63, 69. exclusion from, 90. 113, 122, 159 227, 314. and fasting, 93. invitation to, 91. in other churches, 156-159. private, 93. terms of, 24, 26,91, 139. wine at, 92. Competency of witnesses, 137. Complaints, 190, 192, 253. action on, 193, 198. 582 INDEX. Complaints : and appeals, 190. effect of, 193, 251. nou-judicial, 193. notice of, 193. voters in, 199. to what court, 268. Concert of prayer, 74, 96. Concurrent declarations, 280. Conference, preliminary, 282. Confession of Faith, 14, 17, 19. adopting, 17, 295, 312, 378. revision of, 20, 290-297. Confession of guilt, 159, 225. Congregation, 30, 35-37. chartered, 36-39. cited, 394, 404. collected, 33, 50, 386. commissioners of, 394, 404. meetings, 39, 165, 306, 362. vs. Pastor, 406-410. and Session, 165. unorganized, 35. vows of, 382. Congregational Church, 10, 158, 160, 177, 183, 202, 205, 389. appeals in, 191, 200. Congregational library, 448. Consanguinity, 102-105. Conscience, 22, 24, 27, 154-156. Consent of parties, 194, 195, 196, 226, 253, 269. Consociation, 181. Constitution of Presbyterian Alli- ance, 282. Constitution of Presbyterian Church, 19, 24, 25, 294, 354, 378. revised, 20, 295, 299. Constitutional Rules, 294. Contingent fund, 557. Contumacy, 136, 137, 224. Convention of women, 473. Co-Pastor, 49, 132, 186. Copies of records, 172, 195, 230, 258. Corporate rights of 0. S. and N. S. churches, 281. Corporation for relief, 481. Correspondence, 275-284. Corresponding members, 169, 265. from Congregational churches, 34, 265, 277, 305. in General Assembly, 265, 274- 284, 288-293. in Presbytery, 240, 274. in Session, 169. in Synod, 250, 274. Council : congregational, 181. (Ecumenical, 282. of Presbyterian Alliance, 282. Counsel for accused, 136, 224, 225. Course of study in theological sem inary, 352. Courts, 117-126. of appeal, 125, 165, 190, 250, 261, 268. final, 251, 261, 268. civil. 18, 23, 96, 120, 197. disciplined, 194, 252, 273, 494. elective affinity, 182. fallible, 27, 178. lower heard, 195. retire, 196. of original jurisdiction, 115, 133, 267. of review and control, 123, 125, 177-179, 229, 252, 270. Covenants, 142. Credibility of witnesses, 137. Greeds, 142, 178, 379. Cromwell and foreign missions, 460. Cumberland Presbytery, 286. Daxville Theological Seminart, 291, 340. Days of prayer, 97. Deaconess, 66. Deacons, 60-71. accounts of, 69. Board of, 70. decline to serve, 308, 317. disciplined, 314. dismissed, 314. duties of, 38, 62. elected, 32, 66, 68, 305-308, 319. electors, 68, 306. fund of, 63, 64, 111. incompetent, 315-317. installed, 32, 68, 309-313, 321. and judicatories, 69. and Lord's table, 69. meetings of, 70. and Ministers and Ruling El ders, 65, 68, 308. office of, 44, 62. 313, 317. ordained, 32, 68, 309-312. origin of office of, 61. in other churches, 70, 71. preach, 65. qualifications of, 62, 65, 68. records of, 70. resign, 59. INDEX. 583 Deacons : responsibility of, 69, 116. restored, 69, 317. and Ruling Elders, 65, 308. and Session, 64, 69. and standards, 311. term or rotary, 69, 322. and Trustees, 38, 39, 63. and vacant churches, 661. vows of, 311. without charge, 314-317. Decisions : in appeals and complaints, 191, 198, 251. authority of, 27, 120, 191, 271, 281. in other churches, 199. reasons of, recorded, 261. Declaration and testimony men, 293, Delegates, 167, 238, 244. chosen, 167, 184-188. expenses of, 555. to Presbyterian Alliance, 282, 284. to Presbytery, 167, 184-188. to Southern Church, 293. to Synod, 241, 245, 246. Demissrion, 116, 154-156> 215. Departments of Boards. See Boards. Deposed Ministers, 116, 122, 227. restored, 228. Deposed Ruling Elders and Deacons, 59, 122. restored, 59, 317. Depositories of Publications, 451. Directory for Worship, 14, 18. amended, 521. revised, 19, 295-299. Disabled Ministers, 480-486. Fund, 482. Disapproved-of records, 173, 230. Disciples or Campbellites, 84, 206, 286. Discipline, 27, 113, 124, 135-139, 159. Book of, 12, 17. revised, 19, 20, 275-299. degrees of, 114, 122, 159,227. by General Assembly, 291. importance of, 27, 124. object of, 27, 114, 124. in other churches, 160, 161, 197- 201. under Plan of Union, 278. by Presbytery, 1 15, 210, 222-228. regularity of, 178. Discipline: by Session, 113-115, 127, 138, 159, 252. subjects of, 113-116. by Synod, 250-254. in vacant churches, 127, 131. Discontinue a trial, 139. Discretion, years of, 87, 91. Dismission, 14, 145-152. of appeal, 197. of baptized, 145. of Candidates, 214. of case, 138. of churches, 234. of communicants, 146-162. indefinite, 147. irregular, 147. of Licentiates, 214. of Ministers, 210-215. in other churches, 156-159. when take effect, 149. Disorderly termination of member- ship, 145, 151. Disruption of O.S. and N.S. churches, 286. Dissatisfaction with Pastor, 406-410. Dissent, 196. Dissolution : of oourches, 232. of General Assembly, 303, 538. of pastoral relation, 209, 235, 343-411. in other churches, 410. Distribution : of records in court, 195. of tracts, 442-456. District superintendents, 456. Divide churches, 232. Division in vote, 535. Divorce, 101, 105, 106. Doctrinal controversies, 271. Doctrinal soundness, 26, 178, 210. Doctrinal tracts, 448. Doctrine and practice, 25. Domestic Missions, 411—430. Board of, 425. early, 111, 415, 461, 486. fund of. 111, 415, 461. by General Assembly, 413. Domestic Missionaries, 50, 386, 411- 417. itinerant, 51, 413, 416. responsibility of, 413, 427. Donegal schism, 288. Double vote, 303, 426. Dropped from roll, 154-156, 214, 222. 584 INDEX. Duelists, 140. Duties of : Candidates, 337-340. Clerks, 432, 541, 643. Deacons, 25, 38, 60-71. denominations, 9, 23, 29, 119, 206, 274. Evangelists, 31, 386. General Assembly, 260, 267-299. Licentiates, 83, 354-358. Ministers, 25, 45-52, 379-387. Moderators, 367, 525-539. Pastors, 25, 45-52. Presbyteries, 190-235. Ruling Elders, 25, 52-60, 311, 319. Sessions, 132-169. Synods, 250-256. Editors, 52. Education : Board of, 430-442. and Board of Foreign Missions, 472. committee on, 439. early measures, 329, 430-433. female, 134, 442, 496. fund, 432. negro, 486-498. scheme of, 432. societies, 438-440. Society, Am., 438. Efifect of appeal and complaint, 193, 251. of approval of records, 173. Elders. See Ruling Elders. Election : of Clerk, 170, 544-550. of Commissioners, 263, 552-554. of Deacons, 32, 66, 68, 305-308, 319. of delegates, 167, 184-188. irrngular, 306. mode of, changed, 317, 322. of Moderator, 302, 528-530. of Pastors, 166, 365-368. in other churches, 364. of Professors, 342, 393. of Ruling Elders, 32, 57, 305- 323. rotary or term, 317-323. of Sabbath-school oflBcers, 162- 164. of secretaries, 393. of Trustees, 38. Eketive affinity courts, 182. Electors : of church officers, 57, 68, 308. of Pastors, 115, 166, 365. of Trustees, 38, 115. Eliot and missions, 459. Emancipation Proclamation, 489. Engagement, marriage, 107. English Presbyterian Church, 12, 14. Entertainment of General Assembly, 662. Fund for, 562. Envelope plan, 373. Episcopal Church, 9, 46, 156, 160, 177, 199, 202, 208, 387. Board of Missions of, 467. Reformed, 157, 204. Erection, Church, 473-479. Evangelical Alliance, 96, 282. Evangelist, 31, 33, 50, 386, 565. Evidence, 137, 195. Examinations : of Candidates, 201, 327, 349. for admission to Presbytery, 210. of records, 172, 229, 258. Exception to records, 173, 229. Excommunication, 89, 122. Expenses of delegates, 559. Expository preaching, 81, 651. Extemporary preaching, 81. Extension, Church, 421-424, 473- 475. Extinct churches, 115, 233. Extinct Presbyteries, 212, 254. Extracts from records, 171, 541, 544 Extraordinary officers, 42. Faith and Practice, 25, 27, 42. Faith, profession of, 139-144. Fairfield Institute, 497. Fallibility of Church, 27, 178. Fasting, 93. Fellowships, 436. Female education, 134, 442, 496. First Book of Discipline, 12. Foeticide, 106, 272. Forbearance, 25. Foreign Candidates, 336. Foreign Licentiates, 212. Foreign Ministers, 212. Foreign Missions, 459-473. A. B. C. F. M., 465. of American Church, 461. Board of, 471-473. Women, 472. committees on, 465-467. early efforts, 459-463. INDEX. 585 Foreign Missions : and Indians, 459, 461-464. Moravian, 461. societies, 459-471. women's, 473. under Synod, 461. Western F. M. Society, 469. Foreign Missionaries, 308, 413, 485. responsibility of, 413. as Ruling El'ders, 308. Foreign Presbyteries, 465, 557. Form: of call. Pastor, 368. of certificates. See Certifi- cates. of government, 19, 290, 378. revised, 19, 20, 294-297. of installation : of Pastors, 381-386, 397- 401. of Ruling Elders and Dea- cons, 310-313. of Licensure, 353-355. of ordination : of Ministers, 381-387. of Ruling Elders and Dea- cons, 310-313. of organization of church, 30-41 . of reception of communicants, 142. Four years in seminary, 352. Fraternal relations, 288-293. Freedmen, 486-499. and Board of Home Missions, 495. committee on, 491, 494. Department of Board of Home Missions, 494. early efforts, 486. schools for, 484, 496-498. French Presbyterian Church, 16. Friends : baptism of, 87. marriage, 98. Fund: African, 487. Commissioners', 559. for Disabled Ministers, 482-484. Education, 432. Entertainment, 562-564. Erection, 477. Indian, 461. Mission, 415. for Pious Uses, 415, 473. Poor, 63. Relief, 483. Fund: Supplementary, 662-564. Sustentation, 499-506. Widows', 480. Funerals, 140, 162. General Assembly, 260-304. appeals in, 268-270. final, 251, 260, 268. authority of, 250, 267, 271, 321. and Board of Education, 332. and Boards, 255, 419. the Bond of Union, 267. Centennial of, 263. and churches, 274, 563. clerks of, 532, 539, 544. commissions of, 253, 268. commissioners of, 263, 267, 300, 552-564. committee-men in, 279, 550. and committees, 418. and constitution, 295-299. constitutional rules, 294. corporate rights of, 281. correspondence, 265, 275-284. corresponding members of, 265. decisions of, 271. dissolution of, 300, 303, 538. and doctrinal controversies, 271. first, 17, 261, 262. and final appeal, 260, 268. letters, pastoral, from, 294. and lower courts, 254, 267. meetings of, 299-301. adjourned, 290, 551. place and time of, 262, 299, 301 538. members of, 263, 267, 300, 552- 564. and Ministers, 267, 274, 413. foreign, 212. minutes of, 544, 561, 564. and missions, 413,421-430,-465- 473, 486-496. Moderator of, 301,303, 525-531. of 0. S. and N. S. branches, 261, 286, 287. origin of, 17, 262. and other churches, 265, 274- 284. opened, 301, 303, 529-541. original jurisdiction, 267. and overtures, 294-299. pastoral letters of, 294. and permanent committees, 418 and Plan of Union, 277-279. 586 INDEX. General Assembly : popular meetings at, 539. powers of, 260, 265-299. and Presbyterian Alliance, 281- 284. and Presbytery, 268, 273. and questions in thesi, 271. quorum of, 266. ratio of representation in, 263, 558. recommendations of, 271. of reunited Church, 261. review records, 258, 270. and rules, constitutional, 294. and schism, 285-294. and seminaries, 332-347. and Sessions, 274. and slavery, 486-494. and standards, 20, 294-299. and standing committees, 417. and standing orders, 538. and standing rules, 294. and Southern Pres. Church, 261, 288-293. and Synods, 244, 248, 258, 270, 272. testimony of, 272. and theological seminaries, 332- 347, 669. title of, 260. trial by commission in, 253, 269, 272. triennial, 299, 300. Trustees of, 482. consummate union, 279. women's convention during, 473. General Presbytery, 241, 260. General Rules for Judicatories, 530- 538. General rumor, 135, 538. General Superintendent of Sabbath- school work, 458. German Candidates, 337. German schools, 430. German theological seminaries, 341. Gifts, extraordinary, 42. Girls' school, 134, 442, 496. Glebe, 369, 512. God-parents, 88. Goodness and truth, 25. Government, church, 9-12, 117-126, 177-181. by courts, 117-126. definite, 30, 117. in early Church, 44, 117. kinds of, 9-12. I Government, church : necessity of, 30, 117. origin of, 11, 44, 118. I under Plan of Union, 277-279. I Presbyterian, 10, 21-27, 44, 118, 179, 261. by representatives, 52-60, 245, 262. right to determine, 23, 118. uniformity of, 178. Graded schools, 497. Grievances : of Pastor, 402-406. of people, 406-409. Guilty, plea of, 159, 225. Half-way Covenant, 88. Hand of fellowship, 313, 384. Heathen : baptism of, 86. marriages of, 101. missions to. See Foreign Mis- sions. witnesses, 138. Hebrew and Greek, 335, 344. Heidelberg Catechism, 108. Helper, 50. Helps, Sabbath-school, 162. Heresy, 225, 272. Higher criticism, 344. Highest court of appeal, 251, 260, 268. Historical sermons, 524. Historical Society, 521-525. Home instruction, 134. Home Missions, 411-430. applications to, 426, 427. Board of, 415-430. departments of : Freedmen, 494. sustentation, 501. Women, 428-430. committee on, 421-425. advisory, 425. early, 415. Fund, 415. by General Assembly, 413. societies, 420. Home Missionaries, 412-414. Evangelists, 50. itinerant, 61, 416. Home, Presbyterian, 485. Honorably retired, 52, 217. House, Presbyterian, 449, 450. Hymnal, 79. Hymn-books, 77-80. INDEX. 587 Immersiox, 89. Imperfectly organized churches, 34. Imposition of hands, 203, 309, 383. Incapacity of Ruling Elders, 315. Incorporation, 36, 37, 39, 479. Indefinite dismission, 147. Independent Brethren, 286. ] mk'pendent church government, 10. Independent Synod of Missouri, 288. Indian : Fund. 461. Missions, 426, 461-464. policy, 464. Indiana Theological Seminary, 440. India, missions in, 460. India Theological Seminary, 472. Induction of Moderator, 302, 529. Infanticide, 106, 272. Infants baptized, 85-89. Inferior judicatory heard, 195. retire, 196. Informal meetings of Session, 128, 144, 177, 537. Inspiration, 345. Installation, 208, 309, 325, 397. necessity of, 309, 313, 321, 370, 400. and ordination, 309, 375. in other churches, 401. of Pastor, 208, 381-386, 397, 400. of Ruling Elder and Deacon, 32, 312, 324. time and place of, 375, 397. vows at, 312, 382, 398. Instruction : of children, 108, 134, 162, 436, 442, 447, 457. of colored race, 355, 486-499. Insurance, life, 481, 486. Intemperance. See Tempkrance. Interlocutory meetings, 170, 537. In transitu, 50, 115, 136. Irish Presbyterian Church, 14, 499. Irregular elections, 306. Itinerant Missionaries, 51, 413, 416. Jefferson College, 339. Jesus Association, 459. Judgment, private. 22. Judgment recorded, 194. Judgment without process, 133. Judicatories, 117-304, 572. open and private, 240, 537. in other churches, 156-159, 199- 201. Judicial business, 131, 222, 537. Judicial commission, 196, 226, 253, 269. Judicial committee, 38. Judicial process, 222. Jurisdiction over: baptized members, 108, 114. Candidates, 116, 133, 201, 326, 328, 331, 347, 355. communicants, 115, 136. of extinct church, 115. in transitu, 136. suspended, 115, 133. Licentiates, 116, 133, 355. Ministers, 50, 116, 181, 210-229, 267. Missionaries, 116, 413, 428. original, 115, 133, 181, 210, 267. Ruling Elders and Deacons, 5S, 69, 116. Knowledge and Religion, 25. Ladies' Boards, 428, 472. Ladies' schools, 134, 402. Lane Theological Seminary, 340. Lay baptism, 83. Laying on of hands, 203, 309, 383. Lay on table, 534. Lay ordination, 206. Lay preaching, 50, 80, 547. Lesson-helps, 162, 457. Letters. See Certificates. circular, 294. pastoral, 294. Liberia, 490. Liberty, Christian, 22. Liberty, Sabbath-school, 163, 458. License, 202, 320-358. examination for, 348-351. expire, 357. form of, 353, 355. and ordination, 202, 353. in other churches, 202, 387-392. renewed, 357. revoked, 357. temporary, 353. by what Presbytery, 326, 347. vows at, 354. when applied for, 351. Licentiates, 347, 355. and benediction, 117. as Candidates for pastorate. 358-362. and Catechism, 109, 350, 354. as Clerks, 542. colored, 335, 348, 352, 495, 499. 588 INDEX. Licentiates : communicaDts, 116, 133, 328, 355. dismissed, 214, 356. duties of, 83, 354-356. foreign, 212. and judicatories, 356. and marriage, 97, 356. as Moderator, 130, 356. ordained, 203, 381. from otlier churches, 207, 212. powers of, 354. qualifications of, 348-358. preach, 353-358. received, 212. responsible, 115, 133, 355. and standards, 354. transferred, 356. women, 325. Life insurance, 481, 486. Limited eldership, 317-323. Lincoln University, 341, 348, 352, 490. Liquor, drinking and Bale of, 140, 509-512. List, reserved, 154. Literature, Sabbath-school, 163, 447, 457. Liturgies, 75. Loans of Erection Fund, 476. Local Evangelists, 50, 354, 565. London Missionary Society, 460. Luther and foreign missions, 459. Lutheran Church, 158, 161, 177, 200, 203. Makemie, Ret,, 14. Manses, 369, 512-515 and Board of Erection, 515. committee on, 512-515. Marriage, 97-108. Mass. Society for Christian Knowl- edge, 446. Mass, Tract Society, 446. Masters and baptism, 86. Means of grace, 71-117. and Session, 80, 162-164, 646- 548. Medway Graded School, 497. Meetings : of congregation, 165-167. called by Session, 165, 306, 363, 404, 408. demanded, 165, 362. to elect commissioners, 405- 409. Meetings of congrefration : to elect Pastor, 116, 166, 362. to elect Ruling Elders and Deacons, 56, 66, 115, 165, 306. and resignation of Pastor, 115, 166, 404, 408. to elect Trustees, 39, 115. officers of, 39, 165, 363, 367, 409. opened and closed, 365. records of, 367. of General Assembly, 290-303, 538. adjourned, 301, 551. Clerk of, 541-546. dissolved, 300, 304, 538. interlocutory, 537. Moderator of, 301-304, 626- 631. opened and closed, 301*, 303, 538. place and time, 262, 301, 304, 538. pro-re-nata, 300. records of, 544, 557, 560. popular at judicatories, 539. of Presbytery, 236-240. adjourned, 238. interlocutory, 637. intermediate, 237. less than a quorum, 189. officers of, 525, 528, 542, 545-550. opened and closed, 239, 543. ordered by Synod, 239. place and time, 237-239. private, 240, 537. pro-re-nata, 237. records of, 231, 252. on Sabbath, 247. stated, 237. of Session, 168. called, 168. demanded, 168. informal, 128, 140, 177, 537. interlocutory, 169, 537. for judicial business, 131, 168. officers of, 129-132, 170. opened and closed, 176, 643. private, 168, 637. INDEX. 589 Meetings of Session : reo)rd8 of, 170, 194, 229. of Synod, 247-250. adjourned, 248. failure of, 247. interlocutory, 537. less than a quorum, 247. officers of, 256, 525-538, 643-546. opened and olosed, 256. 638. place and time, 248. private, 537. pro-re-nata, 248, 249. records of, 257. on Sabbath, 247. stated, 256. of women's convention, 473. Members : baptized. See Baptized Mem- bers. of Boards, 417-419. of church. See Communicants. of commissions, 196, 253, 269. of committees, 531. of General Assembly. See Com- missioners. at adjourned meetings, 300. corresponding, 265, 274- 285. of judicatories, 126, 181, 241, 263. retire, 196. vote, 199, 230, 535. as witnesses, 137. of Presbytery, 181-188, 210. at adjourned meetings, 238. corresponding, 240, 274. examined, 210. of extinct Presbyteries, 115, 212, 253. of Session, 126. corresponding, 169. of Synod, 241-246. at adjourned meeting, 248. corresponding, 250, 274. Membership, church, 9, 23, 29, 141. begin and terminate, 142, 150, 151, 154. of the disciplined, 146. of the dismissed, 145, 151. of the restored, 142. ! Methodist Episcopal Church, 158, j 160, 179, 181, 200, 203, 204, I 391. ■ Book Concern, 446. I Mileage, Committee on, 560-564. Minister, translation of, 392-401. Ministerial : life insurance, 431, 486. parity, 10, 46. relief, 483. support, 368-374, 504. sustentation, 499, 506. Ministers, 45-52, 55, 65. absent, 130, 216. accused, 223. accuser of, 223. authority of, 27, 120. and baptism, 83, 87, 143. and benediction, 47, 117. and church membership, 133. over two churches, 49, 132, 186. called, 161, 365-368, 393. cited, 137, 138, 224. colored, 335, 348, 486-498. as counsel, 136, 224. counsel for, 224. demand trial, 223. demit, 116, 215, 222, 228. deposed, 116, 123, 207, 229. disabled, 446, 486. disciplined, 222, 227. dismissed, 210-215. dropped from roll, 214, 222. duties of, 25, 45, 47-52, 381. elected Pastor, 166, 362, 393. Evangelists, 31, 33, 50, 386. of extinct Presbyteries, 254. foreign, 212, 213. honorably retired, 52, 217. installed, 208, 381-386, 397, 400. in other churches, 401. in transitu, 50. itinerant, 51, 413, 416. judged, 210, 222. and Lord's Supper, 90, 92, 93. members : of church, 133. of court, 181, 241, 263. of Presbytery, 181-168, 210, 254. Missionary, 51, 413-416. Moderators, 129-132. 525, 450. office of, perpetual, 44. ordain, 32, 57, 68, 310, 383. ordination of, 203, 205, 208, .324, 383. in other churches, 389- 392. and ordinances, 74, 76, 80, 8^ 93, 97-117. 590 INDEX. Ministers : organize churches, 30, 35, 232. parity of, 10, 46. priests, 47. qualifications of, 45, 55, 378- 381. and qualified letters, 216. and quorum, 12f, 128, 188, 246, 266. received, 208, 210, 229. rejected, 210. removed, 203, 209, 235, 252, 393, 397, 401-411. responsible, 50, 116, 210-229, 252. 268, 413, 428. restored, 221, 228. retired, 52. 317. and Ruling Elder, 55, 57, 308. and Sabbath-school, 109, 162. and sacraments, 83-93, 143. and secular business, 215, 485. sine titulo, 47, 50, 207. slandered, 223. and the standards, 24, 25, 379. suspended, 222, 224, 227. translated, 392-401. tried, 222. unemployed, 216-220, 669. Unitarian, 84, 119, 206. vows of, 379, 381. withdraw, 24, 220. without charge, 47, 50, 57, 66, 183, 216-220. witnesses, 137. women, 81, 325. Ministry, 45, 52, 567. call to, 324. distinct from eldership, 55, 308. parity of, 10, 46. threefold, 46, 204, 388. Minors, communicants, 87, 307. Minutes. See Records. Minutes of General Assembly, 544, 561, 564. Minutes of less than a quorum, 128. Miraculous gifts, 42. Mission : chapels, 187, 478. charges, 500. churches, 233. Fund, 415. pastorates, 502. Presbyteries, 183, 466, 548. Missionaries, 51. of Board of Publication, 442- 469. Missionaries : and the Boards, 422, 427. colored, 335, 348, 486-498. Evangelists, 31, 33, 50, 233, 386. foreign, 233, 413. and General Assembly, 413, 423, 466. itinerant, 51, 413, 416. Moravian, 460. Pastors, 524, 526. responsible, 115, 413, 428. Ruling Elders, 308. superintendents of, 256, 436. supervisory, 256. Synodical, 256. Missionary department, 452-459. Missionary Fund, 415. Missionary societies, 460, 465-471. Missions, 411-525. Boards of. See Boards. Committees of. See Commit- tees. early, 109, 415, 459, 486. and General Assembly, 413, 421-426, 461-472, 486. and Presbytery of Salem, 471. and Synod of Pittsburg, 469. Mixed churches, 278. Mode of electing oflScers, 279, 282. 528. charged, 317, 322. Moderator, 525-531. authority of, 525-531. call meetings, 168, 237, 249. chosen, 302, 528. and committees, 531. of congregation, 165, 363, 367, 409. appeal from, 165, 363. duties of, 240, 256, 301, 303, 485-531. of General Assembly, 300-303, 485-531. last present, 301, 531. vice-, 303, 531. inducted, 303, 529. in judicial cases, 131, 303, 52S. last present, 301, 531. leave the chair, 303, 531. member of judicatory, 301, 527, 531. a Minister, 129-132, 526, 640. and oaths, 526. preach, 239, 256, 301. of Presbytery, 237, 628, i40. INDEX. 591 Moderator : of Seflsions, 129-132, 527, 642. appeal from, 129. convene Session, 168. other than Pastor, 120, 540. of vacant churches, 1.30, 131, 220, 528. of Synod, 248, 529, 540. vice, 303, 531. vote of, 303, 526. 531. Mohegan Bible, 460. Monthly concert of prayer, 74. More, H., Tracts, 446. Moravian missions, 460. Mormonism, 97, 99. Morse, Rev. Jedidiah, 446. Music, 76, 77, 164. and Session, 76, 164. Names op Ministers, 45. Narrative of religion, 174, 235, 259. blanks for, 175, 235. Necessity of church government, 117. of Ruling Elders, 34. Negro. See Colored. Negro slavery. 486-494. New Albany Theological Seminary, 341. New England Tract Society, 446. New Light party, 286. New School branch, 280, 286. New version of Bible, 445. Nomination of officers, 166, 306. Non-communicants' vote, 38. Normal classes, 458. Normal schools for Freedmen, 497. North-western Advisory Committee, 425. North-western Theological Semi- nary, 340. Notice : of appeal and complaint, 193. of congregational meeting. 363. of deposition of Ministers, 228. of reception of members, 142, 145. of Ministers, 214. Oaths apministered, 123, 526. Object: of discipline, 124. of church government, 27, 124, 178. of ordinances, 72. of particular churches, 30. Object : of union of churches, 178. Objections filed, 138. (Ecumenical Council, 282. Offences, 121. Offenders. 135, 159, 195, 222, 252, 273. disciplined, 113, 159, 227, 268. restored, 142, 221, 228, 315, 317. Offerings in worship, 566. Officers : of church, 25, 41-71. chosen, 32, 57, 66, 166, 305-323, 365-368, 393- 397. duties of, 25, 38, 45-71, 311-323, 378-382. electors of, 56, 68, 306, 365. extraordinary, 42. permanent, 44-71, 118. qualifications of, 26, 45, 57, 66, 308, 378. and standards, 24, 26, 311, 379. of General Assembly, 538. of congregational meetings, 39, 165, 363, 367. of Sabbath-school, 162-164. of synagogue, 44, 53, 61. Old and New School churches, 280, 286. records of, 281. union of, 280. Old psalms, 78. Open and private judicatories, 168, 239, 537. Opening sermon, 239, 256, 301, 528. Order, rules of, 530, 538. Orderly appeals and complaintfl, 192. Orders, standing, 538. Ordinances, 71-117. of Old and New Testaments, 72, 82. and Session, 74, 359, 546-548. in vacant churches, 80, 359, 546-548. Ordination. 51, 203. 309. 383. of Ministers. 203, 20.5, 324, 38.3. charges at. 3S5. by fraud. 207. and installation, 375, 382. lay. 206. in" other churches, 387-392. of other cliurclies recog- nized, 26, 206. 592 INDEX. Ordination of Ministers : of Roman Catholic Church, 208. 206. on Sabbath, 208, 380. Bine titulo, 51, 207, 386. time and place, 206, 375, 386. trials for, 378. Unitarian, 206. votes for, 380. vows, 311, 379, 381. by what Presbytery, 208. by whose hands, 205, 383. of women, 81, 325. of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 57, 309. charges at, 313. necessary, 309, 313. vows, 311. without election, 306. Organization of Cliurch, 30-41, 232. Origin of Church, 28, 41. Origin of church government, 11, 44, 118. Original jurisdiction, 115, 133, 182, 210, 267. Original parties, 135, 195, 223. Orphan fund. 486. Orphans, heathen, and baptism, 86. Overtures : to General Assembly, 254, 294. to Presbyteries, 231, 294-299. Pan-Presbyterian Council, 282. Papal church government, 9. Papers of General Assembly, 532. Parents : and children, 9, 29, 108, 134, 146, 324. consent to marriage, 96, 107. and Sabbath-school, 110. Parity of Ministers, 10, 46. Parochial schools, 436-438, 497. Parsonages, 369, 512-515. Particular church, See Church. Parties, original, 135, 195, 223, Parts of trial, 349-351, 378-380. Passover, 73, 82. Pastoral : churches, 500. letters, 294. relation, 358-411. constituted, 208, 375-400. in other churches, 401. dissolved, 209, 235, 253, 393, 401-411. Pastoral relation : in other churches 403 permanent, 392, 403. visitation, 161. Pastors, 45-50. assistant, 49, 131. and church courts, 181, 241, 263, 542. at large, 49. communicants, 133. over churches, 49, 132, 186. duties of, 25, 45-52. elect, 50, 130. elected, 166, 365-368, 393. in other churches, 364, 366. electors of, 166, 365. emeritus, 49, 131. helper, 50. installed, 208, 381-386, 397, 400. in other churches, 401. Moderator, 128-131, 166, 363, 367, 409, 527, 540. ordain, 57, 68, 310. and ordinances, 74, 76, 80, 82- 93, 97, 108, 111, 117. ordination of, 203, 205, 324, 383. and people, 402-410. and Presbytery, 210, 216, 373. procured, 359-362. and quorum, 127, 128. removed, 208, 235, 252, 393. 397, 401-411. resign, 208, 401-411. in other churches, 410. and Ruling Elders, 45, 48, 55 57. and Sabbath-school, 110, 162. and sacraments, 83, 87, 90-93, 143. salary of, 209, 368-374, 409, 502-505. sought, 359-362. suspended, 228. translated, 209, 392-401. tried, 222. and Trustees, 37. vs. people, 402-406. voters for, 166, 365. withdraw, 24, 214, 216, 220. Penalties, 122, 159, 227. People : and representation, 53, 167, 184-188. INDEX. People : vs. Pastor, 406-410. Permanent Clerk, 548. Permanent Committee, 418. on Benevolence, 515-521. and Boards, 419. on Correspondence, 284. on Education, 439, 491. on Erection, 475. on Extension, 423, 473. on Freedmen, 486-499. on Manses, 512-515. on Missions, 411-414. Foreign, 467. Home, 424, 494. on Publication, 448. on Relief, 482. on Sustentation, 501. on Temperance, 509-512. Permanent officers, 44, 45-71, 118. Permanent eldership, 58, 317-323. Petition : for organization of church, 31, 232. right of, 191. Pew-holders, 166, 365. Pew-rents, 372. Philadelphia Education Society, 440. Place of meeting, 239, 304. changed, 248. Plan of Union, 266, 277-279. Plea of guilty, 150, 225. Polity. See Government. Polygamy, 97. Poor. See Deacon. Fund, 63, 164. Pope, 9, 46. 85, 179. Popular meetings, 539. Postponement, 533. Posture in prayer, 75. Pouring in baptism, 89. Power of Boards, 419. Power, church, 24, 27, 120, 124, 191. source of, 26-28, 44, 121. Power : of church courts, 27, 120, 124, 191. of church officers, 25, 45, 52, 120. of civil courts, 18, 23, 120, 197. of General Assembly, 260, 267, 270. ministerial, 27, 120. of Presbytery, 190-235. of Session, 134-168. of Synod, 250-256. 38 Power : of Trustees, 40, 41. Praise, 76-80. Prayer, 74-76, 81, 94, 97. week of, 96. Preacher of opening sermon, 239 256, 301, 528. Preaching, 80-82, 358. extempore, 81. lay, 51, 80. in vacant church, 80, 546. without license, 80, 353. women, 81. Preliminary Principles, 21-27. Presbyter. See Minister. Presbyterial schools, 430. Presbyterial visitation, 231. Presbyterian : Alliance, 281-284. in India, 472. Annuity and Life Insurance Cc, 481. Boards. See Boards. churches, 10-15. 0. S. and N. S., 280, 286. Historical Society, 521-525. House, 449, 450. Hymnal, 79. Polity, 10, 21-27, 44, 118, 179, 261. importance of, 119. origin of, 11, 118. Tract and Sunday-school Book Soc, 447. Presbyterianism, 10, 11, 21-27, 44, 118, 179, 261. in early Church, 44, 53, 54. in New Testament, 11, 21-27, 44, 53, 118. in Old Testament, 11, 191. Presbytery, 177-241. absentees from, 185, 216. appeals in, 190-198. and Boards, 327-340, 422, 427. boundaries of, 182, 184. changed, 184, 252, 273. chartered, 39, 445. and church charters, 36-39. and churches, extinct, 148, 233. churches represented in, 184. cited, 252. Clerk of, 236, 543. commissions of, 196, 226. commissioners of, 246, 263, 303, 551-564. and congregations, 35, 394, 402- 405. 594 INDEX. Presbytery : corresponding members of, 240, 274. delegates from, 242-245. delegates to, 167, 184-188. dissolved, 183, 273. divided, 252, 273. and doctrine and discipline, 231. elective affinity, 182. extinct, 116, 212, 254. first, 12, 16, 246. foreign, 184, 273, 466, 467, 557. formed, 184, 213, 273. and General Assembly, 254, 268, 273, 295-299. incorporated, 39, 479. less than five Ministers, 183. meetings. See Meetings. members of, 181-189, 210. corresponding, 240, 274. examined, 210. and Ministers, 183, 208. mission, 183, 466, 547. and Missionaries, 115, 412, 428. and missions, 411-413, 416,471. Moderator of, 237, 528, 542. narrative of, 174, 235, 259. overtures to, 254, 275. powers of, 190-235. over Candidates, 201, 323- 358. to employ, 353, 358. to examine, 201, 327, 349, 387. to license, 202, 326, 347, 353-356. to receive and dismiss, 202, 214, 327. to recommend, 327, 330-337. to superintend, 201, 328, 339. over churches, 30-35, 186, 218, 358, 412. to assess, 559. to cite, 394, 404. to dismiss, 234. to dissolve, 148, 234. to divide, 232. to form, 30, 35, 232. to receive, 234. to superintend vacant, 218-220, 358, 412, 647. to unite, 234. Presbytery, powers of, over churches : to vacate, 209, 235, 253, 393, 401-411. to visit, 233. over commissioners, 303, 545, 552,554. over communicants, 148, 232. over congregations, 35, 235, 3^4, 395, 402^05. over Licentiates : to approve call, 374- 378. to examine, 378. to extend or recall li- cense, 357. to ordain, 203, 205, 381. to receive and dismiss, 212, 214. to superintend, 115, 133, 355. over members of, 209-229. to censure, 115, 222. to judge qualification, 210. to receive and dismiss, 209-215. over Ministers, 115, 207- 229. to approve calls, 208, 868, 377, 396. to approve salary, 368- 374. to cite, 137, 138, 224. to direct, 216-220. to discipline, 207, 222- 229. to dissolve pastoral re- lation, 209, 235, 253, 393, 401-411. to examine, 210. to install, 209, 381-386, 397-401. to judge, 208, 210, 223- 229. to receive and dismiss, 209-215. to remove, 209, 235, 293, 404-411. to restore, 221, 228. to translate, 392-401. over Missionaries, 115, 413, 428. over Ruling Eld(\r8 and Deacons, 58, 69. INDEX. 595 Presbytery, powers of, over Ruling Elders and Deacons : to commission, 263, 648-650. to discipline, 68, 127, 133-139. to retire, 316. orer Sessions, 185. to answer appeals, etc., 190-199. to appoint Moderators, 131, 628. • to direct, 217-222, 547. to review records, 172, 229. quorum of, 188-190. less than, 189, 631. records of, 235, 252. reports of, 236. schools under, 430. and Session, 133, 177-179. Buocession of, 273. and Synod, 239, 261-263. territory of, 182, 184. Trustees of, 39. try by commission, 196, 226. Precentor, 77. Presiding oflBcer, 626. Previous question, 634. Priests, 47. Princeton Theological Seminary, 340. Principal commissioner, 554. Principles of Presbyterianisin, 9, 10, 21-27,44, 118, 179, 261. Printed minutes, 195, 259, 646, 561, 664. Private judgment, 22. Private meetings, 168, 240, 537. Probation of foreign Ministers, 212, 224. Probationers, 323. Process, judicial, 131, 134-139, 159, 194, 224. Profession of faith, 139-145. Professor of Theology, 339. Professors in theological seminaries, 62, 332, 342-346. and Candidates, 332-337. chosen, 342, 363. responsible,115,133,182,210,342. Property of church, 36-41. Prophets, 43. Proportioual giving, 516. Pro-re-nata meeting, 237, 248, 249, 300. Prosecutor, 136, 138, 195, 638. of a Minister, 223. Prosecuting Committee, 223, 538. Protest, 199. Psalms and hymns, 78. Psalms, old, 78. Psalmist, 79. Publication, 442-469. of bans, 107. of Bibles, 443. Board of, 447-459. departments of, 461-469. of books and tracts, 445-454. Committee on, 448. early measures, 442. of lesson-helps, 162, 457. of restoration, 122, 123. of sentence, 122. by Synod, 447. Puritans, 16. Qualifications : for baptism, 85-87, 139-145. of Candidates, 326-328. of communicants, 91, 139-145. of Deacons, 24, 26, 62, 65, 66. of Licentiates, 348-351. of members of Presbytery, 210. of Ministers, 24, 26, 45, 55, 210, 378, 382. of Ruling Elders, 24, 26, 56, 311. Qualified certificates, 146, 150, 212. Questions of doctrine and discipline, 231, 295. Questions in thesi, 271. Quorum, 530. of commissions, 253. of General Assembly, 266. less than, 127, 189, 247, 273, 531. of Presbytery, 188. of Session, 127. of Synod, 246. Ratio op JRe presentation, 242, 248, 263, 558. Reading records, 194, 195. Reading sermons, 81. Reasons recorded, 257. Reception : of churches, 234. of Licentiates. 212. of members, 91, 139-146. of Ministers, 210-213. of Probationers, 212, 323. Recognition of other chiirdicH, 9, 21, 29, 119, 206, 274. 596 INDEX. Reoonmendations : for aid, 327, S30-338, 426, 477, 484, 486, 499. of General Assembly, 267, 271. Record : of judgment, 194. of license, 355. of ordination, 385. of trial, 171, 194, 195, 257. Record-book : of church courts, 170, 235, 239, 243, 262, 270. of congregations, 165, 170, 367, 543. of Deacons, 70. Records of judicatories, 170, 229, 254, 257, 270, 543. in appeal, 195. approved, 173, 229, 258. copies of, 172, 258, 259. of 0. S. and N. S. churches, 281. printed, 195, 259, 544, 557, 560. not private, 230. translated, 258. of Trustees, 38. Reduction of representation, 263, 264, 558. References, 127, 190-193. and appeals, 190, 253. Reformed churches, 10. Reformed Episcopal Church, 157, 200, 204. Reformers and Presbyterianism, 11, 12. Registers, sessional, 174. Re-installation, 321. Relation of Church and State, 18, 23, 120. Relation of denominations, 9, 23, 29, 119, 206, 274. Relation, pastoral, 208, 358-411. Relief, Board of, 480-486. Relief Fund, 483. Religious Tract Societies, 445. Removal of Ruling Elders, 58, 69, 314-322. of Ministers, 203, 209, 235, 252, 393, 397, 401-411. Reorganization of Synods, 242-245, 272. Reports : of Boards, 419, 540. of commissioners, 550, 652. of commissions, 196, 241. of committees, 618. of Presbyteries, 235. Reports : of Sabbath-schools, 163. of seminaries, 334. of Sessions, 170, 174. of Synods, 259. Representation, 52-60, 245, 263. reduced, 263, 264, 658. Representatives, 52-60, 167, 184-18a in General Assembly, 263. in Presbytery, 167, 184-188. in Synod, 241-246. Reserved list, 154. Resignation : of Pastors, 209, 401-410. in other churches, 410, of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 69. Resolved doctrinal questions, 231, 295. Responsive service, 76. Restoration : of communicants, 69, 123, 142, 315. ■ absent, 150, 307. of Ministers, 123, 221, 228. of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 69, 307, 309. Retired Ministers, 62, 217. Reunion, terms of, 280. Review, courts of, 123, 125, 177-179, 229, 252. Review of records, 172, 229, 258, 270. Revision of the Bible, 446. Revision of standards, 19, 20, 295- 299. Right of appeal, 191. Right hand of fellowship, 313, 384. Right hand of welcome, 386, 400. Right of private judgment, 22. Right to vote, 38, 166, 306, 365. Roll: of absentees, 146, 152-164. of baptized members, 174. of communicants, 146-166, 174. struck from, 154-156, 214, 215. 222. Roman Catholic Church, 9, 43, 46, 85, 179. baptism, 84, 86, 179. bond of union, 179, 180. ordination, 203, 206. schools, 23, 134, 442. Rotary Ruling Elders and Deacons, 59, 69, 317-323. Rouse's Version, 78. Rule of faith and practice, 27, 42. INDEX. 697 Ruler of synagogue, 63. Rules, constitutional, 294. Rules of order, 530-538. Rules, standing, 294. Ruling Elders, 62-60, 305-323. absent from Presbytery, 167, 185. accredited, 188. acting. 58, 184, 317. cease to act, 58, 184, 314, 315. 321. certificate of dismission, 150. returned, 149,309,315. in Christian Church, 44, 54. in 0. T. Church, 53. in what church serve, 57, 309. and communion, 93. and Deacons, 65, 308. as delegates, 167, 184, 186, 238, 242, 246. decline to serve, 128, 308, 317. demand trial, 139. disciplined, 58, 127, 13.3, 136. dismissed, 145, 150, 315. duties of, 52, 56. in church. See Session. in the higher courts, 69, 184, 321, 384. in sacraments, 83, 93. elected, 62, 57, 305-323. explain Scriptures, 547. incompetent, 58, 314, 315. infirm, 58, 314. installed, 32, 312, 313, 321. and meetings of Session, 168. of Synod, 246. and Ministers, 55, 57, 308. Moderator, 131, 165, 642. necessary, 34. nominated, 306. ordained, 32, 67, 309, 310. and ordinances, 80, 359, 646- 648. and ordination, 309, 310. of Ministers, 384. of Ruling Elders and Dea- cons, 310. in other churches, 60. and Pastor, 57, 126, 407. permanent, 58, 313, 317. perpetual, 44, 58, 318. and quorum, 127, 188, 246, 266. re-elected, 319-323. re-installation, 321. relieved, 69, 314. resign, 69, 314, 317. Ruling Elders: responsible, 58, 59, 116. restored, 59, 315, 317. return, 154, 309, 314. rotary, 59, 317-322. and sacraments, 83, 93. and standards, 311. suspended, 314. in synagogue, 44, 53. term, 59, 317-322. unacceptable, 58, 316-317. of vacant churches, 56, 80, 368, 551. vows of, 312. who may be, 56, 308. withdraw, 151, 317. without charge, 59, 184, 315, 321 Sabbath : breakers, 94, 141. church courts on, 247. observance, 93. ordination on, 208, 380. schools : Bible correspondence, 459. and Board of Publication, 457-459. and Catechisms, 109, 163. colporteurs, 457. general superintendent of, 457. helps, 162, 447, 467-469. hymnal, 164. Uterature, 163, 447, 467, 458. music, 79, 164. normal classes, 468. officers, 102, 163, 164. and parents, 110. and Pastor, 110, 162, 164. reports of, 163, 458. and Session, 134, 162, 468. statistics, 163. in vacant churches, 547. work, 457, 459. Secretary of, 468. Sacraments, 72, 82-93. administered, 83-93. and Deacons, 69, and Licentiates, 83, 90, 356. and ordinances, 73. and Ruling Elders, 83-93. and Session, 74, 139-147. Salary of Clerks, 513, 545. Salary of Pastors, 209, 368-374, 603- 606. 598 INDEX. Salary of Pastors : in call, 368. changed, 370, 371, 409. definite, 368, 369. o! former, 378. insufficient, 378, 402, 403. and Presbytery, 374. how raised, 370-374. San Francisco Theological Seminary, 341. Scheme for education, 432. Schisms, 285-294. Scholarships, 333. Schools : and Board of Erection, 478. for Freedmen, 489-491, 496. for girls, 134, 442, 496. parochial, 436-438, 497. presbyterial, 430. Sabbath. See Sabbath-school. Scotch Missionary Society, 461. Scotia Seminary, 496. Scottish Society for Christian Knowl- edge, 460. Scriptural rule of faith, 27, 42. Seal of General Assembly, 20. Second Book of Discipline, 12. Secretary of S. -school work, 458. Secretaries of Boards, 52, 265, 393. chosen, 393. Self-accused, 135. Seminaries. See Theological Sem- inaries. Sentence, 122, 159, 227. degrees of, 122, 227. published, 122, 228. removed, 39, 122, 142, 228, 315. without process, 159, 225. Separations, 285-294. 0. S. and N. S. churches, 286, 287. Sermon, opening, 239, 256, 301, 528. Sermons, 81. Service : installation, 312, 321, 381-386, .397-401. ordination of Pastor, 381-387. of Ruling Elder, 310-313. in vacant churches, 80, 359, 546- ,')48. Session, 126-177. appeals from, 190-199. and baptized members, 113-116. and Boards, 112, 520. and Candidates, 115, 133, 201, 326-331, 347, 355. Session : censured, 185, 195. cite, 134-139, 252. cited, 195. Clerk of, 170, 542. and collections, 112, 164, 520. and communicants, 133-160. and communion, 93. and congregation, 165. corresponding members of, 169 and other courts, 133, 177-179. and Deacons, 64, 69. delegates of, 167, 184-188. discipline, 113-115. baptized members, 113-115. Candidates, 115, 13.3, 201, 326. communicants, 89, 113, 122, 145, 159, 190. Licentiates, 115, 133, 356. duties of, 132-167. and General Assembly, 274. and means of grace, 80, 162-165, 547. meetings. See Meetings. private, 168, 537. and meetings : of church, 165, 306. of congregation, 167, 362- 372, 393, 404-410. and Ministers, 128, 133, 138, 210. Moderator of, 48, 129, 627, 628, 642. and music, 76, 164. nominate: Pastor, 359-362. Ruling Elders and Deacons, 166, 306. opened and closed, 176, 538. and ordinances, 74, 80, 358, 646 648. and parochial schools, 436-438 497. and Poor Fnnd, 63, 64, 164. powers of, 134-167. and Presbytery, 133, 177-179 184. quorum of, 127, 128. receive and dismiss, 139-162. records of, 170, 196, 229. registers, 154, 174. reports, 170, 174. and Sabbath-schools, 133, 162, 164. and sacraments, 83, 93. special, 126. INDEX. 699 6e88ion : and Temperance. See Temper- ance. and Trustees, 40. of vacant churches, 80, 220, 358, 650. visited, 231. Sessional jurisdiction, 58, 115, 133, 201, 326, 328, 335, 355. Sessional visitation, 161. Sessions of General Assembly, 305, 538. Shorter Catechism, 14, 19, 108, 163, 295, 350, 354, 378. Slander, 136, 138, 223. Slavery, 486-494. Slaves : and baptism, 86. emancipation of, 489. instruction of, 486-494. traffic in, 487, 493. Signers : of call, 31,374. of petition for organization, 30. Sine titulo ordination, 51, 207, 386. Singing, 76-80. Sitting in prayer, 76. Societies : Bible, 444. educational, 438, 445, 460. missionary, 460, 465-473. tract, 445-i47. Society and church, 37. Soundness, 26, 178, 210. Source of power. 26-28, 44, 121. Southern Presbyterian Church, 288- 293. South-western Advisory Committee, 425. Speakers, 536. Speeches limited, 635. Sponsors, 88. Sprinkling, 89. Standards, 13, 17, 19, 24, 295, 354, 378 amended, 20, 294-299. and communicants, 26. and Licentiates, 354. and officers. 24, 26, 311, 379. and ordination, 206. revised, 20, 294-299. Standing Committees, 418, 419, 540. on Benevolence, 516, 519. and Boards 418. on Commissions, 553. on Elections, 553. Standing Committees : on Extension, 423, 473. on Mileage, 556. on Missions, 418. Home, 422. Foroii^n, 465. and Permanent, 418. on Publication, 448. Standing : orders, 538. rules, 294. rules for judicatories, 530-538. of suspended communicants, 146, 307. of suspended Ministers, 228. State, authoritv of, 18, 2,3, 120, 197. State and Church, 18, 23, 120. Stated Clerks, 532, 540. 543, 546. Stated meetings, 237, 256. Stated Supply, 48, 130, 187, 400. plan, 359. Statistical reports, 163, 175, 235, 259, 521. Students for ministry, 201, 323. Substitutes, 533. Successors of Apostles, 43, 180. Sunday papers, 94. Superintendents of Board of Publi- cation, 454. Superintendents of Missions, 256. Supervisory Missionaries, 2o6. Supplementary Contingent Expense Fund, 562-5t)4. Supplementary Fund, Erection, 478. Suspended members, 146, 307. dismissed. 146. restored, 59, 142, 315. standing of, 146, 307. vote of, 56. 307. Suspended Ministers, 222, 227. dismissed, 212, 215. restored. 221, 228. Suspended Ruling Elders and Dea- cons, 314. dismissed, 146, 314. restored, 59, 317, 323. Suspension from office, 122, 314, Sustentation, 499-505. Committee on, 500. conditions for, 502. department of Board of Ilom* Slissions, 501. Fund, 41(9-505. objects of, 503. in other cliurches, 499. pastorates, 500. 600 INDEX. Sustentation : scheme, 500. Synodical, 505. Synagogues, 44, 53, 61, 191. Synod, 241-259. absentees from, 252. appeals, etc. in, 250-254, 268. and Boards, 255, 417. bounds of, 242, 272. changed, 244, 272. cited, 273. Clerk of, 257, 543. commissions of, 253. Committee on Beneficence, 520. complaints in, 253. consolidation of, 243. corresponding members of, 250, 274. a delegated body, 242, 244. delegates to, 242, 244, 246. disowned, 272. dissolved, 272. duties of, 250-256. fail to meet, 247. and final appeal, 251, 268. first, 16, 241. formed, 244, 272. and General Assembly, 243, 248, 254, 260, 272. and lower judicatories, 241,251, 252. jurisdiction of, 251. meetings of, 247-250, 256. members of, 241, 296. and missions, 256, 462, 469-471. of Missouri, 288. Moderator of, 247-249, 529, 540. new, 244, 272. of New York, 285. of Philadelphia and New York, 285. opened and closed, 256. and overtures, 254. of Philadelphia, 17, 285. powers of, 250-254. to assess churches, 559. over communicants, 246, 251, 252. over Ministers, 209, 246, 251, 253. over Presbyteries, 184, 239, 252-254. over Ruling Elders and Deacons, 246, 251, 253. a larger Presbytery, 241, 243. quorum of, 242, 246. Synod : records of, 243, 257-259. references in, 253. reorganized, 242-246, 272. reports of, 259, 520. representation in, 241-246, review records, 252. time and place, 247, 248. try by commission, 253. Synodical Committee on BenevO' lence, 517. Synodical missionaries, 219, 256. Synodical representation, 264. Synodical sustentation, 505. Synodical Theological Seminaries, 434. Syrian church government, 12. Systematic beneficence, 515-521. Systematic giving, 500-503, 518, 521. Tellers, 535. Temperance, 140, 162, 509-512. centennial week, 572. and church membership, 140, 509, 510. narrative, 236. Permanent Committee on, 511. in public schools, 512. Temporary Clerks, 649. Term Deacons, 69, 318, 322. Term Elders, 59, 317-322. Terms of communion, 26, 91, 140. Testimony, 137, 138. printed, 195. recorded, 194. Testimony of judicatories, 125, 161, 251, 271, 294. Thanksgiving, 76, 93, 97. Theological College in India, 441, 472. Theological seminaries, 339-347, 431-436. and Board of Education, 329- 346. and Candidates, 332-336, 339, 347, 352. colored, 335, 341, 348, 352, 489. foreign, 336. Germans, 337, 341. and Catechism, 350. fellowships in, 436. four years' course in, 352. and General Assembly, 333,342, 343-346, 393, 569. independent, 435. INDEX. 601 Theological seminaries : instruction in, 343. optional course, 352. presbyterial, 435. and Presbyteries, 339. Professors of, 342, 343, 393. reports of, 334. synodical, 434. Threefold ministry, 46, 204, 387. Time of installation and ordination, 206, 375, 380, 397. Time and place changed, 248. Title of General Assembly, 260. Title of property, 36-41. Tokens, 91. Tracts, 442, 445, 448. Tract societies, 445-447. Traffic in slaves, 487, 493. Translation of Pastors, 392-401. Treasurer of General Assembly, 540. Trial : of appeals, etc., 190-211. with closed doors, 168, 240, 537. by commission, 196, 226, 253. of communicants, 134-139. of courts, 252, 273. demanded, 139, 223. discontinued, 139. in judicatories, 134, 190, 222- 228. of Ministers, 222-228. originated, 134, 222. refused, 138, 139. ot Ruling Elders and Deacons, 68, 127, 132, 135-139. Trials : for license, 306, 348-351. for ordination, 378-380. Triennial Assemblies, 299, 300. Trustees, 38. Board of, 38. of Board of Publication, 448, 450. and Deacons, 38, 39, 63. electors of, 38. of Erection Fund, 476. of General Assembly, 482. and Pastor, 37. of Presbyterian Ilouse, 449, 460, 483. of Presbytery, 39. and property, 40, 41. records of, 38. and Session, 40, 41. Unacceptabilitt op Ruling El- ders, 68, 316-317. Unbaptized electors, 57. Unconverted communicants, 164- 156. Unemployed Ministers, 216-220. Union : of churches, 178. with other churches, 279, 280. of Old and New School churches, 280. with Southern Church, 288-290. Union Presbyteries, 184. Union Theological Seminary of Gen- eral Assembly, 435. in New York, 340, 342, 435. Unitarian Church, 84, 119, 206. Ministers, 206. United Christian Commission, 51. United Domestic Missionary Soci- • ety, 421. United Foreign Missionary Society, 462, 467. United Synod of Presbyterian Church, 261, 288,494." Unity of Church, 28, 29, 177-181. Universal Church, 29. Universalist Church, 206. Unorganized congregations, 35. Vacant churches, 187, 218, 220, 358, 650. aided, 412. discipline in, 115, 127, 130, 159. obtain Pastor, 359-369. represented, 187, 35S. responsible, 188, 412, 547. and Ruling Elders, 56, 80, 187, 551. services in, 80, 358, 359, 550. Session of, 8(1, 220. ?,nS, 550. and unemployed Ministers, 218- 220. Verdict of civil court, 120, 197. Version, new, of Bible, 445. Vice-Moderator, 303, 531. Vices, 125, 140, 294. Visitations, 161, 231. by commission, 232. pastoral, 161. presbyterial, 231. sessional, 157. Vocation to ministry, 324. to office, 305. Vote : in appeal, etc., 194, 198. divii^ion in, 535. for Moderator, 302, 628. 602 INDEX. Vote: of Moderator, 303, 526, 531. right to, 38, 166, 306. Voters : in appeal, 199. for Pastor, 115, 166, 365. on records, 230. for Ruling Elders and Deacons, 56, 68, 115, 306. for Trustees, 38, 115. Voting, 535. Vows: at installation, 312, 382, 398. at licensure, 354. at ordination, 311, 379, 381. Waldensian church government, 12. Wallingford Academy, 490. Washington College, 339. Watts's imitation of Psalms, 78, 79. Week of Prayer, 96. Weekly contribution, 373, 516. Westminster Assembly, 13. Westminster Sabbath-school Hym- nal, 164. Westminster standards, 14, 17-19. Western Committee on Missions, 424. Western Education Society, 439. Western Foreign Missionary Society, 469-471. Western Theological Seminary, 340. Widows' Fund, 480, 486. Wine at Lord's Supper, 92. Withdrawal : from church, 151-156. from ministry, 215, 216, 221, 382. Withdrawal : from Presbytery, 24, 22t Witnesses : cited, 137. censured, 137. credibility of, 138. heathen, 138. members of court, 137 new, 138. Ministers, 137. non-communicants, 137. from other churches, 137. under oath, 123, 526. Women : Boards, 428, 472. Candidates, 325. Deaconesses, 66, 67. Executive Committee of Home Missions, 428. Home Missionary Society, 429. licensed, 81, 325. praying, 81. Temperance Union, 265. work for women, 429. World's Week of Prayer, 96. Worship, 29, 71-117. and Ministers, 74, 76, 80, 82-93, 97, 108, 111, 117. and Ruling Elders and Deacons, 80, 359, 546-548. and Session, 80, 162-165, 547, 548. in an unorganized church, 35. in vacant churches, 80, 358, 359, 546-548. Written parts of trial, 349, 380. sermons, 82. Yeas and nays recorded, 535. Young People's Societies, 164, 573.